1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
|
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 40620 ***
Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
http://www.pgdp.net.
HILDA’S MASCOT
A Tale of “Maryland, My Maryland”
BY
Mary E. Ireland
Halftones by Donald Gardner
The Saalfield Publishing Co.
Chicago AKRON, OHIO New York
Copyright, 1902
BY THE SAALFIELD PUBLISHING COMPANY
To
Her Dear Young Friend,
MARY LOUISE GRAHAM,
This story of “Hilda’s Mascot,”
companion to “Timothy and His Friends,”
is affectionately dedicated by
The Author.
Washington, D. C.
Contents
CHAPTER I—THE EBONY BOX
CHAPTER II—HILDA’S AUNT ASHLEY
CHAPTER III—“MY LADY’S MANOR” AND ITS MYSTERY
CHAPTER IV—A VISIT TO FRIEDENHEIM
CHAPTER V—HILDA’S NEW CARE-TAKER
CHAPTER VI—HILDA A LITERAL FOLLOWER OF BUNYAN
CHAPTER VII—HILDA’S WELCOME TO MY LADY’S MANOR
CHAPTER VIII—LETTERS WHICH BRING A TRIAL TO HILDA
CHAPTER IX—AT THE GYPSY ENCAMPMENT
CHAPTER X—AN OFFER OF MARRIAGE
CHAPTER XI—HILDA’S LETTERS TO HER OLD HOME
CHAPTER XII—JERUSHA FLINT AND HILDA
CHAPTER XIII—HILDA BY THE MERRYMAN FIRESIDE
CHAPTER XIV—ARCHIE FINDS A PACKAGE
CHAPTER XV—HILDA’S HOME
CHAPTER I—THE EBONY BOX
One evening many years ago a man, accompanied by a girl and a boy, was
passing slowly along one of the streets of Baltimore that led to an
orphan asylum.
He was above medium height, and although past thirty, was youthful,
almost boyish in appearance, with his fair complexion, blonde hair and
slight moustache; a handsome man save for the pallor and attenuation of
his clear-cut features and the look of hopeless grief in his fine eyes.
His left hand, white and shapely, held that of the little boy who was
chatting merrily, and in his right was a package—of which, though bulky,
he appeared as oblivious as though his hand were empty.
Beside him walked the girl, whose watchful interest in the package
betokened ownership, though intrusted for a time to another’s care, but
for the safety of which she was responsible.
She had the clear olive complexion, black hair and the brilliant black
eyes of the boy, but unlike him, was thin and almost as pallid as the
man. But there was no lassitude in her movements; instead they were full
of energy, and her meagre face, while intelligent and attractive, lacked
repose and the promise of patient endurance of life’s trials and
disappointments.
“We never were on this street before,” she commented, after walking
several squares in silence. “Where are we going; tell me?”
There was no response, and she continued, “Does mamma know that you are
taking Horace and me away from her? Why don’t you talk?”
A sigh, almost a groan, escaped the lips of the man, and he whispered
some words which the children did not understand.
An angry flush arose to the girl’s face, and her eyes sparkled with the
tears that filled them.
“I won’t go one step further unless you tell me where we are going,” she
said, halting and stamping her foot impatiently.
The man seemed to rouse from his abstraction with effort, and in a voice
scarcely audible to the eager listener, replied, “We are going where you
will see many children, where you will have enough to eat, a comfortable
bed and good clothes; you will have a much better home than the one you
are leaving.”
“But I have good clothes now and pretty ones,” and she looked with an
air of satisfaction upon the package. “Will mamma come?”
The man trembled with suppressed emotion, which was noticed by the boy,
who looked up into his face and waited for the answer.
“Your mother will be given a home where she will suffer no more sorrow
nor distress of body or mind,” he answered, and again relapsed into
silence until they reached the asylum, were admitted and stood in the
presence of the matron.
“Have you brought these children for admission?” she asked.
The man nodded; he could not summon voice to speak.
“Where is your permit?”
For answer he turned as quickly as his weakness would allow, placed the
package upon a chair and left the building.
“Well, this is a strange proceeding, I must say,” commented the matron,
looking from the window at the retreating figure passing down the walk
with uncertain steps. “Is that man your father?”
Something in the tone and manner aroused the quick temper of the girl
and she refused to answer, and silenced the boy by a look when appeal
was made to him.
“What is your name?” continued the matron, turning again to her.
“Jerusha Flint.”
“How old are you?”
“Ten last June.”
“Is the boy your brother?”
“Yes.”
“What is his name and age?”
“Horace Flint, and six years.”
“Where is your mother?” was next asked.
“At home, sick.”
“Who sent you here?”
“Nobody; we came to have a good home and plenty to eat. I have pretty
clothes in there; I helped mamma make them,” and she nodded complacently
toward the package on the chair.
“You helped indeed,” smiled the matron, glancing down at the diminutive
creature before her.
“I did help! I can sew!” cried Jerusha, trembling with anger and
weakness; “mamma taught me, and says I sew well for a child. See, here
is my thimble,” and she took it from her pocket and placed it upon her
thin finger.
“Yes, for a child; we do not expect much from a girl of ten. Let me see
your clothes.”
This request brought a gratified smile to the grave lips of the little
girl; she untied the package with deft fingers and took from it a pink
cashmere gown, soft and fine in texture, made in the latest style and
with artistic skill.
“Who gave you this lovely dress, child?”
“Mamma, I told you. We made it out of one she wore at boarding-school,
and this, and this,” and she took up one of dark blue cashmere, and one
of crimson, both of the finest grade.
“But, child, these beautiful dresses will be of no use here.”
“They _will_ be of use,” cried Jerusha excitedly. “I heard mamma say
that if my grandfather would take me to his home I would wear pretty
clothes like these every day.”
“But you are not at your grandfather’s; you are in an orphan asylum, and
must wear that uniform.”
“What is an asylum, and what is a uniform?” was asked wonderingly.
“Come to the school-room and I will show you,” and leading the way, she
opened the door into a large room where a number of children were
studying their lessons for the next day.
“Now you see the way the girls dress here, and you will dress the same
if you stay.”
“But I will not dress that way, and I will wear my pretty dresses or I
will not stay.”
“We will see first whether you can stay,” commented the matron coldly.
“In the meantime you will remain in this room and listen to the children
during the half hour they study, then you can go with them to the
playground,” and she signalled to one of the teachers to give the
newcomer a place.
That place was beside Diana Strong, an orphan a few years older than
Jerusha, and tall for her age. She had flaxen hair, pale blue eyes, a
sallow complexion and a long upper lip, which, however, did not conceal
the large front teeth. But withal, there was an expression in her plain
face of such genuine kindness and sympathy for everybody and everything
that all felt comfortable in her presence.
The matron had in the meantime returned to the reception-room and
conducted Horace to the boys’ department of the institution where, in a
short time, he was as much at home as if he had known no other.
Investigations made the next day by the managers gave, after strict
research, confirmation that Jerusha Flint and her brother were really
objects of charity. The mother had died a few days after the little
family of four had taken possession of a miserable home, the children
had been taken away by someone, and the place was tenantless. That was
all the neighbors knew of the matter, so nothing was left to do, even if
otherwise desired, but to keep them in the asylum.
A few evenings after this conclusion was reached, the matron, in her
quiet, comfortable room, was about to enjoy her evening meal after the
labors of the day.
The children of all ages and sizes were in their white-robed beds after
their simple supper of bread and milk, and were sleeping perhaps more
sweetly than if in more luxurious homes.
A tap upon the door was followed by the entrance of an old friend, a
trained nurse from one of the city hospitals, who was cordially invited
to break bread with the hostess.
“I will,” she assented, “but first I must tell you of this,” and she
took from its wrappings an ebony box of curious workmanship, inlaid with
pearl, beautiful in design and finish.
“Where did you get it?” asked the matron, taking it in her hand.
“It was put in my care by a patient at the hospital who said he had
brought a girl here named Jerusha Flint, and her brother Horace. He
asked me to bring it to you to keep safely and give it to Jerusha when
she is sixteen. He said she had often been shown by her mother how to
open it, and would remember how it is done; you see it has no key.”
“Did he say that he is the father of these children?”
“No. I have told you all that he said; for he became delirious, and
although he talked to himself in a low tone or a whisper, there was
nothing connected enough to let us know who he is. All I can say is that
with his blonde hair, deep blue eyes and tinge of color in his face, now
that he has fever, he is as handsome as a picture.”
“I wonder how long he will remain in the hospital?”
“Until he is carried out, if I am not greatly mistaken. He has brain
fever, his system is completely run down and the doctors say that he has
suffered a severe nervous shock. There is no hope whatever of his
recovery.”
“Has he no friends, I wonder?”
“No one has called to see him. The doctor found a letter in his pocket,
addressed and sealed, but not stamped. He asked me to write to the
gentleman whose name and address was upon it, and inform him that a man
who had taken two children named Flint to an orphan asylum was lying at
the hospital dangerously ill. I did so, enclosing the letter, but there
was no reply to either.”
“In his delirious talk does he say nothing of his past life?”
“Yes, he rambles on about an elopement, and of disobedience to parents,
and of the regret and misery which was its punishment, and of his
bringing someone to poverty, and of a long, weary walk, and of a
terrible fright, and of a key, which is, I suppose the one we found in
his pocket; but he whispers most of the time, and we cannot understand
him.”
The matron unlocked a drawer in her desk, placed the box within, locked
it, and then the two sat down to the tea, toast and other edibles which
the maid placed upon the table.
“Do these Flint children fret much for their parents?” asked the guest,
as she sipped her tea.
“The boy is a cheery little soul, and has never shed a tear; and I do
not believe that the girl grieves for them, although she has long spells
of crying in some corner away from the other children. Once Diana Strong
put her arm around her and asked why she wept, and received a slap in
the face, and an angry request to attend to her own affairs.”
“Is Diana the girl who is intending to be a trained nurse?”
“Yes, and if ever one was born to that calling Diana is that one. She is
gentle, patient, quiet, watchful, can do with little sleep and is never
happier than when in the sick-room of the asylum waiting upon someone
that is ailing.”
“When will she begin her training?”
“When she is fourteen. As you know, the children here do nearly all the
work of the institution, and in this way, beside getting a good common
education, they learn housework, cooking and sewing. If the girls and
boys show aptitude for any special trade or occupation, they can leave
the asylum at the age of fourteen to learn it; the boys returning here
as their home until they are eighteen, and the girls until they are
twenty. That little Jerusha will, I am sure, wish to learn dressmaking.”
“Is she fond of sewing?”
“Yes, and I never saw a child so adept with the needle. The sewing
teacher says she is a wonder. She is fond of dress and has several
beautiful gowns which she says were made over for her by her mother. Why
she made three for a growing girl is more than I can understand; it was
a waste of beautiful material; one at a time would have been sufficient.
They fit her to perfection; but the clothes of the boy, while
beautifully made, are ill-fitting and of coarse material.”
“Was Jerusha willing to wear the uniform?”
“No; she refused to put it on and acted so about it that she was not
allowed to go out with the other children upon their daily walk.
Moreover, some of the older ones have told her that only poor children
are here and she is ashamed of being with them, but I earnestly hope she
will outgrow the feeling.”
In this she was mistaken. Jerusha did not outgrow it; instead, the
thought grew more intolerable with every passing year. She shrank from
the sight of visitors, and refused to act as guide through the great
building, a duty which most of the orphans considered a privilege and
pleasure.
She formed an attachment for no one under the roof, and saw Diana Strong
depart for three years’ training in the hospital without one word or
sign of regret—Diana who had always stood her friend, when through her
violent temper and insubordination she was in difficulty with the matron
or her assistants.
Jerusha had inherited the haughty, imperious disposition of her mother,
her mother’s father, and her mother’s grandfather, who, owing to an
ebullition of temper, was forced to flee from his native country and
seek refuge in America.
She, like her maternal ancestors, was impetuous and irritable, resentful
and unforgiving; therefore it was a foregone conclusion that in her
journey through the world she would be held aloof by those who might
have been her friends, and her coldness, want of affection and above
all, her pride, kept her aloof from those with whom she was compelled to
mingle. “Love thy neighbor as thyself,” was a creed which she did not
assimilate.
Horace was as different as if of another race. He had inherited the
easy-going nature of his father, who had been the petted and only son in
a luxurious home. Therefore the asylum and everything connected with it
was, in his opinion, all that was required to keep one happy and
contented.
He considered it so superior to the home they had left that he wondered
at Jerusha’s dissatisfaction, while she in turn was angry at his want of
pride and ambition. The large playground in fair weather and the
basement playroom when it stormed were the dearest spots on earth to
him. He had plenty of playfellows, something never before enjoyed, for
his mother refused emphatically to allow him to play with any children
in the poor neighborhoods where they were compelled to live; all he knew
of them was what he could see from a window.
Years passed, and Jerusha looked forward with impatience to the time
when she could be self-supporting and thus leave the asylum, and on the
day that she was fourteen she engaged herself as apprentice to a
fashionable modiste.
Her employer was more than pleased with her skill, for even at that
early age she could be trusted to work without oversight, and resented
any that was not strictly necessary.
She was glad when Horace was at last old enough to leave the asylum to
learn the trade of carpenter and locksmith, and they never met during
his apprenticeship that she did not urge him to be diligent in learning
all that was possible that he, too, might be self-supporting and they
could have a home together.
There were two subjects which all who were acquainted with Jerusha found
it wise not to touch upon if not wishing to have a scathing retort from
her satirical tongue.
One of these subjects was her early home and parentage, and the other
the asylum which had fostered her helpless childhood, the home of which
she grew more and more ashamed as time passed on. She never spoke of it
of her own free will, and dreaded Saturday evening when she must go
there to remain until Monday morning.
It was during one of these visits that her sixteenth birthday dawned,
and the matron gave her the little ebony work-box.
Jerusha received it without betraying the least surprise and restrained
her impatience to open it until she could be alone, and the matron was
never rewarded for her care of it by being told what it contained. She
did see, however, in the increased haughtiness and arrogance of Jerusha
the influence exercised by its contents and wondered again and again
what it held, which induced her to keep herself more than ever aloof
from her and from every inmate of the asylum.
To Jerusha’s deep chagrin the ebony box held no money or valuables as
she had hoped and expected from the moment it was put in her hands. It
held neither more nor less than three letters, one of them written by
Mrs. Flint to her father, and returned to her enclosed in his reply. The
third letter was addressed to Jerusha, and was written by Mrs. Flint,
telling her “poor, motherless little daughter, Jerusha,” of her ancestry
on both sides of the house.
In this letter Jerusha was instructed to forward the other two letters
to her grandfather at the address given, providing the time ever came
that she desired to do so.
Dating from the perusal of these epistles, Jerusha refused to remain
with the dressmaker, but making of necessity a home of the asylum, she
commenced business for herself, finding no difficulty in obtaining
patrons, some of them being the best customers of her former employer.
These ladies, appreciating her skill, solicited her oversight of their
toilets, and she went from one aristocratic home to another, where her
word was law in regard to costumes.
Being recommended by these patrons to suburban friends, she drifted to
the village of Dorton, a few miles out of Baltimore.
Thus while her city employers were at the seashore and the mountains,
Jerusha was summering with four families in that picturesque part of
Maryland, plying her art with untiring fidelity.
Her favorite place of the four was “My Lady’s Manor,” the handsome villa
of Mrs. Farnsworth, widow of Joshua Farnsworth. The next best was
“Friedenheim,” the country-seat of the Courtneys; then in order came
“Fair Meadow,” the fine farm of the Merryman family, and lastly the
colonial mansion of Dr. Lattinger, in the village of Dorton.
Jerusha was industrious, capable, prompt and energetic, but she was
lacking in enthusiasm in regard to her art. Many persons with but half
her ability had become originators of designs for costumes, and in time
owned large establishments which gave employment to many helpers.
Jerusha craved no prominence in that line. It was only the force of
necessity that made her willing to be self-supporting through the only
work she could do well. She was too impatient and irritable to teach her
craft to others. She could not direct, nor could she endure to have
about her, helpers for whose mistakes she would be responsible. She had
felt herself alone all her life and expected to remain so.
During these years Diana Strong had finished her training as a
professional nurse and was recommended by the hospital physicians as one
of the best.
More than once she had charge of an invalid in a wealthy home where
Jerusha happened to be employed; they took their meals at the same
table, but the subject of former acquaintance was a tabooed theme with
Jerusha, and Diana was too amiable to go counter to her wishes.
Every season that Jerusha went to Dorton she grew more anxious to abide
there, and her gaze rested frequently upon a deserted brown frame
dwelling of four rooms about a mile out of the village. It had not been
tenanted for years, and was fast going to decay, but Jerusha saw that a
few dollars spent upon it would convert it into a home, and a home was
the greatest longing of her heart.
She mentioned the subject to Horace several times during his
apprenticeship, but he evinced no enthusiasm upon the subject. He was
well satisfied with Baltimore and his asylum acquaintances there, and
saw no need of change.
But, as was the rule where Jerusha was concerned, she had her way, and
after Horace was free to go and she had secured employment for him
through her patrons at Dorton, they took up their residence in the
little brown house.
Jerusha had bargained that they should have it rent free for three years
providing they made all necessary repairs. To this the owner agreed, and
also to allow them for a nominal rent the large plot of ground back of
it for a garden. At all leisure times the saw and hammer of Horace could
be heard, paint and lime were not spared, and flowers sprang up at the
touch of Jerusha, who at last had a home of her own.
The short distance from it to the railway station, and the few miles of
car ride to the city enabled them to have employment at both ends of the
line, and if there was ever a moment in Jerusha’s life when she could
consider herself contented, it was when after each day’s absence she
came in sight of the brown dwelling.
Seasons had come and gone, and Jerusha, who never before had known
attachment to person or place, was one evening sitting with Horace on
the moon-lighted porch, after a busy day in the city. She was discussing
further improvements, the only subject which was of interest to both,
but to which Horace that evening lent but an absent-minded attention.
“Jerusha,” he said, as he arose to retire, “I am to be married to-morrow
to one who was in the orphan asylum with us. Her name, as you will
remember, is now Jennie Strong, and she is the widow of Diana Strong’s
brother. I shall bring her here.”
He closed the door and Jerusha was alone with her astonishment and her
anger.
CHAPTER II—HILDA’S AUNT ASHLEY
Miss Jerusha Flint was not the only one who appreciated the home of Dr.
and Mrs. Lattinger, in Dorton. Not only the villagers, but people of the
surrounding neighborhood had a warm feeling for the genial and
hospitable residents of the old colonial mansion, which had been for
generations in the family of Mrs. Lattinger, and where she had lived all
her life. The Lattingers had also frequent visitors from Baltimore,
where the doctor had spent the early years of his practice, some of them
being former patients who came out for the day for change of air and
scene.
One pleasant morning in June, Dr. Lattinger had the unexpected pleasure
of a visit from a former college chum, a lawyer who had a short time
before bought one of the pretty suburban homes, and, as was the doctor’s
custom, he took him upon his round among his patients.
“Yes, doctor,” commented the visitor, when about noon they were
returning to the village, on the same drive upon which they had set out,
but in an opposite direction, “you are correct in your opinion of this
region of country; it is prosperous and beautiful. There are so many
picturesque spots. For instance that cottage nearly covered with ivy,
which we are about to pass, is a picture in itself.”
“Yes, it is the home of an artist, Norman Ashley, who, with his wife,
came here from Baltimore that he might have natural scenery for his
pictures. They are handsome young people and live an ideal life.”
“That lovely little girl amid the roses on the lawn is, I suppose, their
daughter.”
“No, she is Hilda Brinsfield, the orphan niece of Mr. Ashley.”
“Hilda Brinsfield!” echoed the gentleman in surprise. “My wife and I
were wondering only yesterday what became of that sweet child after the
death of her lovely young mother.”
“Then you are acquainted with her parents?” said Dr. Lattinger with
interest.
“Only for the little time I have lived in my present home. Her father,
Rev. Freeman Brinsfield, was pastor of our village church, his first
charge. I heard incidentally that his means had been exhausted in his
college and theological course, and he was very grateful for the call.
My friend also added that he came of a long line of ministers, one or
more of them being pioneer missionaries. Little Hilda is a child of
prayer and has the promise of being cared for.”
“She certainly has a happy home with the Ashleys, who come as near
idolizing her as Christian people will allow themselves to worship
anything earthly. The three pass most of this beautiful June weather in
the open, Mr. Ashley taking his artist equipments, Mrs. Ashley a book
and a basket of luncheon, and Hilda her doll and toys, and in the shady
woods or blossoming orchard they encamp.”
“Truly an ideal life; and now tell me who lives in that handsome villa
just above it, but on the opposite side of the road?”
“That is the residence of Miss Anna Ashburton, and is called ‘My Lady’s
Manor,’ for as you probably know, most country homes in ‘Maryland, My
Maryland’ have names, generally pretty well adapted to their appearance.
It was left to her by a widow—Mrs. Joshua Farnsworth—who died a few
months ago. They were not the least related, but loved each other as
mother and daughter.”
“Had Mrs. Joshua Farnsworth no relatives to whom she could leave her
property, or who would contend for it?”
“No, her only near relative—her sister—the widow of the late Judge Lacy,
of Springfield, Ohio, is wealthy, has no children, and has no need of
what Mrs. Farnsworth gave to her foster daughter.”
“Miss Anna is elderly, I presume?”
“No, scarcely eighteen, is amiable and attractive, finely educated, a
musician and artist; an orphan without a relative in the world, so far
as is known.”
“But she does not live alone in that great mansion?”
“Yes, with the exception of a middle-aged woman—Miss Jerusha Flint—who
lived with her brother, Horace, and his family in the brown cottage we
passed this morning, about a mile beyond the other end of the village,
and who was more than gratified when Miss Anna invited her to make her
home at ‘My Lady’s Manor.’”
“They must live a lonely life there.”
“Not at all. Miss Anna is much beloved, and has many visitors, not only
from the neighborhood, but from Baltimore. Moreover, the servants, who
have known and loved her from babyhood, have their comfortable quarters
back of the mansion, and as Miss Anna’s library and sleeping-room
windows look directly down upon the doors of their cabins, Lois, Phebe
and Judy are at all hours of the day and night within call.”
“It is not likely that Miss Anna, being young and attractive, will
remain long unmarried.”
“If the opinion of the neighborhood be correct, she will in the near
future bestow her hand and heart upon Mr. Valentine Courtney—the
brother-in-law of our good pastor Rev. Carl Courtney, of ‘Friedenheim,’
the old homestead of the Courtneys. He is a lawyer, has his office in
Baltimore, but makes his home at ‘Friedenheim.’ He is one of the most
useful and liberal members of his brother-in-law’s church, and is in
every respect an estimable young man.”
“You say ‘brother-in-law’—and yet the Rev. Carl is a Courtney.”
“Yes, he is a distant relative of his wife, and of her brother,
Valentine, and his home from childhood has been at ‘Friedenheim,’ which
was inherited by Mrs. Courtney.”
“That walk upon the roof of Miss Anna’s villa must give a fine view of
the surrounding country.”
“Fine indeed, and it has a history, and a mystery. About twenty-five
years ago, Mr. Joshua Farnsworth died there, it is believed, by an
unknown hand.”
“In what manner?” asked his visitor, full of interest.
“As I was informed by my wife and others of the residents of the
neighborhood, Mr. Farnsworth, who was in his usual excellent health the
evening of his death, had gone to the village postoffice, and while
perusing a letter just received, a hand was laid upon his shoulder by a
stranger, who said in a low tone, ‘Joshua!’
“Mr. Farnsworth turned very pale, the two went out, and walked to ‘My
Lady’s Manor,’ talking earnestly. Later in the evening they were seen
upon the roof, seated upon the bench that lines the ironwork balustrade,
still engaged in earnest conversation, and a few hours after, the
villagers were shocked to hear that Mr. Farnsworth was found there,
dead, and the stranger gone, no one knew when nor where.”
“But was there no investigation as to the cause of his death?”
“Yes, and the verdict at the inquest was death from heart failure; but
those who witnessed the meeting at the postoffice, and the villagers who
saw them on the walk upon the roof believe that the stranger took his
life.”
“And you say that no one knew how and when the stranger left the place?”
“No. Judge and Mrs. Lacy were visiting there at the time. They and Mrs.
Farnsworth had retired, as had the servants, all the doors and windows
were locked for the night and the shutters closed; and thus they were
found when about midnight search was made for Mr. Farnsworth. Not a
footfall had been heard, or sound of any kind giving token of the
departure of the stranger. It was, and has remained a mystery.”
An elegant suburban home indeed was “My Lady’s Manor”—a three-storied
granite building, light gray in color, with sea-green cornice and
shutters and partly screened by maple trees from the road leading to
Dorton.
From the walk upon the roof could be had a charming view of woodlands,
meadows, farmhouses, country-seats, mill properties, the creek that
flowed past them, and villages; among them Dorton, with its one church
spire.
In the distance Baltimore’s monuments were clearly discernible, the
harbor with its forest of masts, the Patapsco flecked with sails,
Federal Hill and Fort McHenry; all uniting in a varied and attractive
landscape.
Yes, “My Lady’s Manor” was one of the choice places of the neighborhood,
and Jerusha Flint felt it a pleasant change to be the respected
companion of its young lady owner, and, having given up her despised
occupation, was blooming into youth and beauty in the sunlight of a
happy home.
Among Anna’s many acquaintances there was no one whose friendship she
prized more than that of Mrs. Ashley. They were congenial in every way,
save that Mrs. Ashley, though but a few months older, cared but little
for society, where she would have been such an ornament with her fine
presence, deep blue eyes, wealth of auburn hair and a complexion of
matchless fairness. The company of her husband, Hilda and Anna was all
she solicited, and had but a speaking acquaintance with the people of
Dorton and its neighborhood, making no calls except to “My Lady’s Manor”
and “Friedenheim.”
The Civil War was darkening the land, and Norman Ashley laid aside
palette and brush to join in the struggle between the blue and the gray.
He was not willing to leave his wife and Hilda in the cottage without a
caretaker, and as Providence willed it, Diana Strong was indulging in a
respite from hospital work in the home of Mrs. Horace Flint and was
willing to assume the light duty of housekeeper at the Ashley cottage.
Jerusha Flint was the negotiator in the affair, and as she generally
carried to a successful issue whatever she undertook, Diana was duly
installed and Mr. Ashley went to join his regiment with the comforting
thought that his little family was in good hands.
This separation was a terrible trial to the young husband and wife, and
Anna Ashburton was Mrs. Ashley’s faithful friend and comforter. She had
also great affection for Hilda and would have her for hours at a time at
the villa, to the secret displeasure of Jerusha, who had no love for any
child, much less for one connected in any way with Mrs. Ashley, looked
upon by Miss Flint as proud, cold and self-sufficient.
Moreover, that grim tyrant, jealousy, had taken possession of Jerusha,
assuring her that it was a blessed relief to the cultivated intellect of
Anna Ashburton to exchange for a time her dull companionship for that of
the cultured and accomplished Mrs. Ashley.
The first time that Anna made an engagement with Mrs. Ashley to gather
wood flowers, she invited Miss Flint to accompany them, but her courtesy
was rewarded by a haughty refusal and a scornful flash of the black
eyes.
Anna knew that this was not intended for her, but for the waiting Mrs.
Ashley down at the cottage, who knew nothing of Jerusha’s feeling in
regard to her, nor did Anna think it kindness to enlighten her.
On her part, Jerusha considered that in view of the information
contained in her mother’s letter in the ebony box, she had a better
right to be proud than had Mrs. Ashley, and therefore would not take a
step out of her way to be in her company.
“Where did you first meet Mr. Ashley?” Anna asked one summer afternoon
while they were arranging flowers under the shade of an oak tree, while
Hilda, who always accompanied them, was busy gathering more.
“In a hail-storm in Ohio. Shall I tell you of it?” she asked.
“Yes,” replied Anna gleefully, “the beginning being so romantic, it
cannot fail in interest.”
“Yes, a little romance and a great trial; for it has partly estranged me
from my sister and her husband—Dr. Cyril Warfield—with whom I made my
home after the death of our parents.
“The estrangement is more my fault than theirs. I should not have
treated them with coldness and reserve in return for their lightly
expressed opposition to my marriage,” and her beautiful eyes filled with
tears.
“I should not have mentioned the subject; please do not continue it if
it distresses you,” pleaded Anna, her eyes filling in sympathy.
“I am glad you mentioned it. I have wished to tell you of myself, but
never felt sufficiently acquainted until this summer, and you cannot
realize what your companionship has been to me since my husband left for
the battlefield.
“While our parents lived, they, with their three children—Sarah, Herbert
and I—resided in our old homestead in Ohio, near the village of
Woodmont, a few miles from Springfield.
“Papa had intrusted the property for his children to the hands of
friends in whom he had confidence; but through their failure we lost
heavily, and when the estate was closed there was but a remnant left of
what he intended for us.
“When Sarah, who is ten years older than I, married Cyril, she went with
him to the Warfield homestead which adjoined our place, and there they
have lived happily. But Cyril is in feeble health and Sarah is very
anxious, fearing he will never be better.
“Herbert, with his share, bought the store of a merchant in Woodmont and
Sarah and Cyril took me to their home where I was treated as tenderly as
are their two boys, Paul and Fred.
“One afternoon in June I had driven to the village postoffice and was
returning as quickly as possible, for the appearance of the clouds
betokened a storm. I had passed a turn in the road when rain came down
in torrents, then hail fell fast, the wind blowing it in my face,
stunning and nearly blinding me.
“The terrified pony ran. Then as the hail storm increased in violence,
she crouched down and I was about to spring from the carriage when a
hand restrained me.
“‘You are safer there,’ said Mr. Ashley, for it was he who spread the
carriage robe over the pony and encouraged her to rise; then he stepped
into the carriage, took the lines from my trembling hands, and, turning
about, drove to the shelter of a large tree. It was all the work of a
moment, and he had scarcely glanced at me until I spoke, thanking him
for his assistance.
“‘The storm will soon be over,’ he remarked in response. ‘Will you allow
me to see you safely home? My name is Norman Ashley and my home is in a
village near Baltimore with my widowed sister, Mrs. Brinsfield. I am an
artist and, with several of my fellow-artists, am traveling upon a
sketching tour. They have gone further west, I remaining in Woodmont,
having found some picturesque views for sketching and putting later upon
canvas.’
“‘I do not wish to keep you so long in damp clothing,’ I said.
“‘Oh, we tramps do not mind such trifles,’ he replied lightly, and as
soon as the hail ceased falling we sped home.
“My sister and brother-in-law had been terribly anxious and were
rejoiced to see me unhurt. They welcomed Mr. Ashley cordially, invited
him to dine with us the following day, and then Cyril’s farmer, Ben
Duvall, took him in the phaeton to Woodmont.”
“He came next day, I am sure,” smiled Anna.
“Yes, and the next and the next; and Dr. Warfield and every member of
the family enjoyed his genial society. He brought his sketch book, and
every day that Cyril had leisure he took him to the prettiest spots in
the neighborhood, and at other times Paul, Fred and I accompanied him in
woodland rambles and watched in surprise the quickness and accuracy with
which the scenes were sketched.
“His companions returned from their tour and his stay in Woodmont was
ended; and the morning he called to say good-bye he presented sister
Sarah with a fine oil painting from one of the sketches she had admired.
“He asked to correspond with me and letters passed between us for more
than a year. Through the meeting in Springfield of a former classmate, a
resident of Baltimore, Cyril learned that Mr. Ashley was a consistent
church member, a Sabbath school teacher and in every way an estimable
young man. Therefore the only objection that he and sister Sarah made to
our marriage lay in what Mr. Ashley had considered it his duty to tell
them, and me, that his only means of maintenance was in the sale of his
paintings, and they feared that it was an uncertain dependence.
“The following autumn we were married and he brought me to his sister’s
home near Baltimore. She was the widow of a young minister and the
mother of our loved Hilda. She was in frail health, but lingered until
spring, and oh, Anna, during that winter I learned how a Christian can
meet death. She had not reached her twenty-fifth year and her callers
from the city were principally her former classmates, her church,
Sabbath school, music and art associates, and not one, I am sure,
visited her without being impressed and benefited by the sweet serenity
of her manner and the almost angelic expression upon her lovely
features. She was an embodiment of gratitude to God who had answered her
prayers, that her life might be spared until her brother married, and
that his wife would be one who would be willing to take her only child,
her beloved Hilda, and one to whom she would intrust her. She blessed me
with tears of joy that I proved to be that one. She gave Hilda to me and
I accepted the charge, promising to do the same by her that I would were
she my own child.
“One sweet morning in May she was called to come up higher, and a week
or so later we left the city and came to the cottage.”
“Thank you for telling me of yourself and those near to you,” said Anna.
“I feel that you and Hilda are dearer to me than ever, and I have
interest in your sister, Mrs. Warfield, and her family. Does she
resemble you?”
“Yes, the description of one would answer for both so far as appearance
is concerned, but Sarah is more practical than I; a noble, energetic,
useful woman; one to depend upon in every circumstance in life and at
the same time a loving wife, mother and sister.”
“There comes Mr. Merryman’s errand boy, Perry,” said Anna, as the boy
came whistling across the field on his way to “Fair Meadow” from Dorton.
“He has a letter; perhaps it is for one of us, as he has come a little
out of his way,” and both arose as he came near.
“The postmaster gave me a letter for you, Mrs. Ashley,” he said. “It has
a black border and he thought it might be one that you should have as
quickly as possible. I called at your house but you were not in and I
left it with Miss Diana Strong. Was that right?”
“Perfectly right, Perry, and I thank you for your kindness,” and the boy
passed on with the mail for the “Fair Meadow” home, whistling and
halting occasionally to pluck a flower.
“Oh, Anna,” said Mrs. Ashley anxiously, “I am afraid that letter brings
sad news of Dr. Warfield. Will you stop with me and see?”
“Willingly; and I sincerely hope that your fears will not be realized.”
The two ladies, followed by Hilda, hurried through the meadow and up the
road to the cottage, where Anna listened to the reading of the missive
which gave the intelligence that Mrs. Warfield was a widow and Paul and
Fred fatherless.
Mrs. Ashley’s tears fell fast in sympathy for her sister’s bereavement,
and Anna wept with her and stayed for a time to give what comfort was in
her power.
“I will write to Sarah this evening,” said Mrs. Ashley, when Anna arose
to go home; “I wish I had written oftener and less reservedly while
Cyril lived. He was always kind to me and never knew how much I
appreciated his goodness. Oh, Anna, will we never learn to be tender and
considerate with our fellow pilgrims? We never appreciate them as we
should until they are gone; or if we do we never let them know it.”
CHAPTER III—“MY LADY’S MANOR” AND ITS MYSTERY
During that one beautiful summer Anna Ashburton remained in her
childhood’s home and scarcely a day passed that she and Mrs. Ashley did
not see each other or have an exchange of messages.
But one morning a lawyer from Baltimore visited “My Lady’s Manor” on
behalf of a client in California—Mr. Reginald Farnsworth—who could prove
beyond doubt that he was the legal owner of the property, being the only
son and heir of Joshua Farnsworth by a former marriage.
In vain Anna protested that she had never heard of a former marriage; in
vain the Courtneys, the Merrymans, the Lattingers and other families who
had known the Farnsworths and whom Anna summoned to her assistance,
affirmed the same. The lawyer produced a marriage certificate and
letters, which even their unwilling eyes could see were genuine. The
signatures—“Joshua Farnsworth,” were fac-similes of those in the foster
father’s letters to her foster mother, kept by Anna with reverent care.
To add to the proof already given, he brought with him an old San
Francisco newspaper in which was a notice of the death of the wife of
Joshua Farnsworth, of that city, aged twenty-one years, leaving an
infant son, Reginald.
The conference ended for the time by the lawyer giving Anna a letter
from his client in which he explained his reason for the delay in
putting in his claim for the property. He wrote that he was but an
infant when his father, Joshua Farnsworth, left San Francisco; and it
was not until he was almost grown to manhood that he became anxious to
know if he was yet among the living. He had made all inquiry and had
advertised, but could gain no information, and for years had given up
the search. But recently he had obtained the certain information that
his father had been the owner of “My Lady’s Manor,” and he, Reginald
Farnsworth, being the only child and heir, now claimed it according to
law, his stepmother having only a life estate in it, not having the
right to give it to anyone.
He added that his wife had long wished to be nearer her mother, who
resided in Philadelphia. Now the way was opened, and he requested Miss
Ashburton to vacate the premises as early as convenient.
“How did he learn all this?” asked Anna, as she finished the letter.
“From me, and I obtained it incidentally from a lawyer associate who had
never heard me speak of Mr. Farnsworth, therefore was unaware of my
knowing anyone of that name. He had visited a physician of your village
and was told the incidents connected with this place. I wrote
immediately to Mr. Reginald Farnsworth and he in turn put the case in my
hands. I searched the land records of Maryland and found that Joshua
Farnsworth, of San Francisco, had purchased a tract known as ‘My Lady’s
Manor,’ the date corresponding exactly with the year of his leaving
California.”
Anna Ashburton possessed a sense of honor above wishing to retain what
belonged to another, and with bitter tears left “My Lady’s Manor” to go
to Mrs. Lacy in Springfield, and Jerusha returned to the brown cottage
and her occupation, and if she grieved over the change her proud nature
gave no sign.
Mr. Reginald Farnsworth, apparently unconcerned as to Anna’s future,
took possession of “My Lady’s Manor” with its spacious grounds,
woodland, meadows and orchards, having three experienced men to
cultivate it and three as efficient house servants as could have been
found in Maryland.
But his conscience troubled him. He had allowed greed to influence him
in depriving the defenceless girl of the home which had been given her
in the belief that there was no other heir, and he had not the excuse of
straitened circumstances to warrant the action.
One evening he had been directing the cutting down of several fine
maples which obstructed a favorite view. They had been planted by his
father to shade a spring of clear, cool water, and, being prized by her
foster mother, were dear to Anna.
Feeling very weary after his walk, he went to the library, and throwing
himself upon a lounge, fell asleep. When he awoke the moon was shining
brightly through the large windows, making every object visible.
The voices of his wife and Mrs. Lattinger were heard from the parlor,
and had almost lulled him again to slumber when he was conscious of a
presence in the room. Without stirring, he opened his eyes, and passing
him almost within touch was an apparently old lady, a stranger to him.
She was short in stature and slender, her pale face shaded by gray
curls, and upon her bowed head was a lace cap with long tabs of the same
costly material. Her dress was of soft black silken goods, and a white
kerchief, overlaid by one of black, was crossed upon her breast.
Mr. Farnsworth’s first thought was that a caller had come to the library
for a book, but seeing him sleeping was returning quietly without it. He
was therefore more than surprised to see her, after gliding through the
door, ascend swiftly the steps leading to the attic.
He arose and followed, keeping her in view until she reached a distant
corner of the unfurnished back room at the end of the dwelling, when,
like a shadow-picture, she disappeared.
Feeling bewildered, Mr. Farnsworth descended to his bed-room adjoining
the library, bathed face and hands in cold water, arranged his attire,
and then sat down to reflect.
He was not superstitious, but he feared that his conscience-stricken
feelings had influenced his brain and he had imagined what was not there
to see. Believing this, he joined the ladies in the parlor.
“You are not well, Reginald,” said his wife anxiously, “you are looking
very pale; I am afraid the sun was too hot for you.”
“My husband has had several cases of prostration from heat in the last
few days,” remarked Mrs. Lattinger, “and one of the men came near losing
his life from exposure to the sun.”
“How was he affected?” asked Mr. Farnsworth.
“He was at first unconscious, then delirious, imagining he saw weird,
spectral objects, causing him fright and anxiety.”
Mr. Farnsworth breathed more freely upon hearing this. It was not a
figment of the brain caused by an uneasy conscience as he had feared,
but he had suffered a slight sunstroke, and, believing this, he became
more tranquil.
Resolving not to expose himself to the heat of the sun more than
necessary, he decided not to mention what he had seen to his wife, who
was nervous, nor to the servants, who were superstitious.
The figure he had seen corresponded in every detail with the description
of the late Mrs. Farnsworth, as given that evening to his wife by Mrs.
Lattinger, and as it was the last thing he heard before dropping asleep
it was not surprising that in his drowsy condition he should imagine he
saw her.
“Lois,” he said one evening, halting at the door of her cabin, “when is
the best time to plant Lima beans?”
“When de sign is in de arms, ’kase you wants de vines to run up de poles
and not bunch on de ground,” she answered promptly.
“I mean the time in the month, Lois. I have no belief in signs.”
“Culled folks is allus mighty keerful about de signs, and de keerfulest
ones has de best gardens.”
“What is the best time for beets and parsnips?” continued Mr.
Farnsworth, who, having always lived in San Francisco, where he was a
banker, had but little knowledge of horticulture.
“When de sign is in de feet, kase you don’t want ’em to spindle up and
be all top, but go down in de ground and grow.”
“Have we cucumber seed, Lois?”
“Lots of ’em; ol’ misses allus let de fust big uns ripen for seed. Dey
is in de attic, hangin’ on de rafters in de back room. Does yer want me
to fotch ’em down?”
“No, the ground is not ready. I will go up this evening and look over
all the seeds.”
After tea Mr. Farnsworth ascended to the attic and stood at one of the
front windows gazing out over the beautiful neighborhood, the village of
Dorton and the distant city. He then went into the back room where the
seeds hung, each kind in its little sack, tied and labeled by a careful
hand.
The light being insufficient, he took the sacks into the front room,
made his selections and had turned to put the remaining ones back upon
their hooks when in the door-way through which he must pass stood the
little old lady in the costume in which he had first seen her. A tremor
seized Mr. Farnsworth, his heart throbbed, and his hands trembled so
much that the sacks dropped to the floor. He stooped to recover them and
when he arose the figure had disappeared.
All was silent, the attic and stair-way could be surveyed at a glance;
there was not a living thing to be seen.
Taking all the seeds with him, he went to the garden, gave them to the
men, and returned to the parlor where were his wife and two callers,
Mrs. Courtney and Mrs. Merryman, whom he welcomed and then took a seat
upon a sofa in a distant corner of the spacious parlor.
“I have been overseeing my gardening,” he remarked languidly; “I think
there is nothing more interesting.”
“Yes, for those who understand it,” smiled Mrs. Courtney. “Brother
Valentine oversees our garden and I know but little about the work of
cultivating the different vegetables. I never tried planting anything
except turnip seeds, and that was not a success. The rule given me by a
facetious friend was to start out with half the quantity I considered
sufficient, to fall down and spill half, then sow half of what remained;
but with all these precautions the turnips were so crowded that they
were not much larger than walnuts and it did not occur to me to weed
some of them out and give the others a chance.”
This incident recalled others to the ladies and Mr. Farnsworth was
silent, pondering over the event of his day.
The summer passed and one evening in early autumn Mrs. Farnsworth
accompanied Mr. and Mrs. Merryman to a concert in the city. It being an
hour’s drive, they were not expected back until near midnight, and after
reading until weary, Mr. Farnsworth turned the lamp flame low and lay
down upon the lounge in the library.
The house was still and he slept, but was awakened by what appeared an
ice-cold hand upon his forehead. Startled, he sprang to his feet. The
little old lady, her hand raised in warning, glided through the door and
up the stair-way.
A cold moisture stood upon the forehead of Mr. Farnsworth. He trembled
and grew faint, and it was with an intense sense of relief that he heard
Mr. Merryman’s carriage stop at the gate.
He hurried out to receive his wife and helped her to alight. The four
passed a few minutes in pleasant conversation; Mr. and Mrs. Farnsworth
thanked their neighbors for their courtesy and kindness, then the
Merrymans proceeded on their short way down the road and up their
maple-lined lane to “Fair Meadow.”
Mr. and Mrs. Farnsworth went to the parlor where, in listening to an
animated account of the concert, Mr. Farnsworth’s spirits revived, but
his sleep that night was disturbed and he arose unrefreshed.
“Mrs. Lattinger’s little girls are coming to take tea this evening,”
remarked Mrs. Farnsworth cheerily at breakfast a few mornings after,
“and I gave them permission to invite any playmates they wish to
accompany them.”
“That is all right,” replied her husband languidly.
“I have thought of several ways to entertain them, among them to dress
in my great-grandmother’s wedding costume.”
The children came, the orchard was visited, the dove-cotes, the fish
pond and garden had a share of their afternoon, then all returned to the
parlor and Mrs. Farnsworth quietly slipped away to the attic.
She had taken the ancient attire from the trunk when she felt a presence
near her, and turning, she saw slowly receding toward the back room a
pale little lady with black gown, white kerchief and dainty lace cap.
Uttering a piercing scream, Mrs. Farnsworth fell to the floor in a
swoon.
Children and servants flocked upstairs. One ran for Mr. Farnsworth who,
pale as the unconscious woman at his feet, raised her in his arms and
carried her down to the library and placed her upon the lounge.
One of the men-servants was sent to Dorton for Dr. Lattinger, while the
frightened Lois, Phebe and Judy used the simple restoratives at command
to revive her.
“Mrs. Farnsworth has suffered a severe shock to her nerves,” said the
doctor as she showed signs of consciousness. “Has she been frightened?”
“I think so, but no one saw her when she fainted.”
“Let all leave the room except the doctor and yourself, Reginald,” said
the lady tremulously. “I wish to tell you something.”
Children and servants were sent below and with convulsive sobs Mrs.
Farnsworth told what she had seen to the incredulous doctor and the
believing husband.
“I will not remain here another day,” she continued, “I would go this
very evening if I could! Do not let us stay in this dreadful house, dear
husband; let us go to my mother in Philadelphia.”
To her infinite relief, Mr. Farnsworth did not chide or attempt to
reason her out of her wish. Instead, he assured her that they would go
on the early train the next morning.
“Do not leave me, Reginald!” she cried excitedly as Mr. Farnsworth was
about to follow the doctor from the room. “I cannot stay a moment
alone.”
“No, dear, I will not go from the door; I am only waiting for the
soothing drops the doctor is preparing.”
“What do you think the vision was, doctor?” he continued in a low tone.
“Only an optical illusion, caused, perhaps, by stooping over the trunk.
But she must have change; take her to her mother as you promised.”
The next morning husband and wife were on their way to Philadelphia,
taking nothing but a few household treasures prized by Mrs. Farnsworth,
and “My Lady’s Manor,” handsomely furnished, was placed for lease or
rent in the hands of an agent.
His advertisements spoke in glowing terms of the place, and applications
were numerous. The most eligible of these was accepted and a family who
had never lived in the country took possession, delighted with “My
Lady’s Manor” and everything connected with it.
In two weeks they were back in the city, declaring they would not take
the place as a gift and be compelled to live there; the little old lady
had paid them two visits and they would not wait for a third.
“My Lady’s Manor” was again upon the market at reduced rent, and again a
Baltimore family became its occupants, but remained less than a week.
Mr. Reginald Farnsworth who, with his wife, had returned to San
Francisco, notified his agent to make no further effort to rent the
dwelling, but to close it and put the keys in the care of the servants,
who were asked to remain in the quarters.
“My Lady’s Manor” had now furnished the neighborhood with four items of
discussion: “What caused the death of Joshua Farnsworth?” “Who was the
stranger?” “How did he escape from the roof?” “Why did the spectre
represent Mrs. Farnsworth instead of her husband?”
These questions could not be answered, and the superstitious ones of the
community avoided the place after nightfall and in their vocabulary it
was spoken of as “the haunted house.”
CHAPTER IV—A VISIT TO FRIEDENHEIM
Anna Ashburton’s parting with her Dorton friends, especially Mrs.
Ashley, was a trial to her, but their sympathy cheered and strengthened,
and in comparatively good spirits she set out for Springfield.
She felt self-condemned that she had been reluctant to accept Mrs.
Lacy’s offer of a home when she saw the genuine pleasure with which she
was welcomed by the sister of her foster mother.
The young people of Mrs. Lacy’s large circle of friends rejoiced that an
amiable, attractive girl was added to their list, and the festivities at
the Lacy mansion were a delight to all.
Mr. Valentine Courtney, Mrs. Ashley and other intimate friends wrote to
her in response to her letters, telling of her safe arrival and cordial
reception, and congratulated her heartily upon having another mother in
Mrs. Lacy and pleasant companionship in the young people of Springfield.
They kept her apprised of all the happenings in Dorton and its
neighborhood, told her of the grief of Lois, Phebe and Judy who could
not speak without tears of the absence of their young mistress, but of
the spectre that had frightened the superstitious from “My Lady’s Manor”
they made no mention.
Had the apparition taken any other form than that of Mrs. Joshua
Farnsworth, they might have mentioned it in a spirit of jesting; as it
was, no one in Dorton would thus wound her.
She was aware that Mr. Reginald Farnsworth had remained but a few months
at “My Lady’s Manor,” but had heard that his wife insisted upon going to
Philadelphia, and from thence to California, her widowed mother
accompanying her.
That “My Lady’s Manor” was unoccupied she attributed to a rich man’s
indifference. That the servants remained in their quarters was no
surprise to her, well knowing that Mr. Farnsworth could find no better
care-takers.
It was therefore a great surprise to her when one day the Baltimore
lawyer called to inform her that Mr. and Mrs. Farnsworth asked her as a
favor to them to accept “My Lady’s Manor” as a gift.
It was not until she read their letter in which they besought her pardon
for the injustice done her, that she realized that the dear home of her
childhood was restored to her, and with happy tears she thanked the one
who brought the good news to her.
Visits had been frequent between Anna and Mrs. Warfield during the
winter and early spring, Mrs. Ashley being the tie that bound them in
close friendship, and Anna lost no time in going to the farmhouse to
impart the information that “My Lady’s Manor” was again in her
possession; and before she left, it was decided that they would go to
Dorton the following week as a surprise to their Maryland friends.
Mrs. Warfield was as eager for this visit as was Anna; for Norman Ashley
had fallen in battle, and she hoped to bring her sister and Hilda
Brinsfield to make their home with her in the farmhouse.
Mrs. Lacy had never admired Anna more than upon the morning she and Mrs.
Warfield set out for Maryland. The light of happiness beamed in her
brilliant eyes, for she was returning to her childhood’s home, doubly
prized because once lost and mourned.
Mr. Valentine Courtney was on a business trip to Europe, but she would
visit his sister at “Friedenheim,” see the places where he had been,
would again be with her loved Mrs. Ashley and Hilda, see again the
Lattingers and the Merrymans, sit again in Dorton church, and walk again
on the banks of the clear flowing stream, the favorite walk of the
villagers.
Mrs. Warfield had reached the station at Springfield and was waiting her
arrival. Soon the Lacy carriage drew up to the spot where she stood, the
footman opened the door, and Anna stepped out as radiant as a May
morning.
Together they entered the car, the whistle sounded, they were on their
way, and had nearly reached the next halting place when there was a
collision, then wails of mortal pain and Mrs. Warfield knew no more.
When consciousness returned she found herself in the waiting-room of the
depot, and near her lay Anna Ashburton, dying, but rational, and
dictating to an attorney her wishes in regard to the disposal of her
property, Mrs. Warfield and others witnessing her signature to the
document written by him.
“My Lady’s Manor” was bequeathed to her intended husband, Valentine
Courtney, and the will was given in charge of Mrs. Warfield to deliver
to Mrs. Lacy.
A few hours after the bright young life was ended and Mrs. Warfield
accompanied all that remained of the lovely Anna Ashburton to the
sorrow-stricken home in Springfield.
Mr. Valentine Courtney was on the eve of returning from London when Mrs.
Lacy’s cablegram apprizing him of the accident reached him and as soon
as he landed in America he went to her home. From her he learned the
details of the calamity; of the will which had made him owner of “My
Lady’s Manor,” and of the illness of Mrs. Warfield; and so far as Mrs.
Lacy knew, no word of these things had reached Dorton.
She was correct in this; no one there knew of the intended visit of Anna
Ashburton, and it was left to Mr. Courtney to take the sad news to
“Friedenheim.”
Only to the Rev. Carl and Mrs. Courtney did he impart the information
that “My Lady’s Manor” had been restored to Anna Ashburton, and she had
bequeathed it to him.
His reticence was not owing to any wish to keep it a secret, but the
subject was painful to him; it concerned no one but himself, and even in
the home circle was seldom mentioned. Beyond it, no one in the
neighborhood knew that Reginald Farnsworth was not the owner of the
property.
The place had lost all interest to Valentine Courtney; the sight of it
brought sad remembrance, and for that reason he took up his residence in
Baltimore, making occasionally short visits to “Friedenheim.”
The first time he came out to remain over night he brought with him
Ralph and James Rivers, the sons of a deceased college friend for whom
he was guardian.
This first visit was one long to be remembered by the boys, everything
was so new to them and enchanting; their journey on the train and
arrival at Dorton Station, their walk in the glowing sunset across the
flowery meadow to “Friedenheim,” the warm welcome to that beautiful
home, the joyous greeting of Roy and Cecil, the supper of fried chicken,
oysters, Maryland biscuits and waffles, and after it, a visit to
orchards, woods and brook, accompanied by Mose, the colored waiter, and
by the pet dogs of Roy and Cecil; then their return to the piazza, where
sat the elders of the family, enjoying the serene beauty of the evening.
All was a delight to the two city boys who had never had so many
pleasant things crowded into one evening.
They were on the piazza but a short time when Mose, who had left them at
the gate to go to his place in the kitchen, came to the lattice and
whispered to Cecil, who happened to be nearest, “Ax your mother if you
can’t come out in de kitchen. Aunt Kitty will give us roasted apples and
cream, and pop-corn, and Aunt Chloe will have molasses candy for us, and
bline Israel is comin’ and will sing.”
“All right, I know she will let us,” was the response, and Mose hurried
back to give notice, that preparations for the entertainment of the
visitors might be quickly commenced.
“Who is Aunt Kitty and Chloe and Israel?” inquired James.
“Kitty is the cook and is Moses’ grandmother. Chloe was our nurse, but
is now helper in everything, and Israel is an old man who goes from
house to house to saw wood. He lives in the alms-house in winter and
works all summer, and is the tallest and blackest person I ever saw. He
is blind, does not know darkness from daylight, but sings. You never
heard such a grand voice as Israel has. Mamma says it is so mournfully
sweet that she feels like weeping when she hears it.”
“Who else is out there?”
“No one but Uncle Andy; he is the oldest person in the neighborhood.
Papa and Uncle Val say that he was the best servant on the place when
able to work.”
“What does he do now?”
“He brings in cobs and shells peas, and other light work to help Kitty.
He loves to count his coins, and we all give him the new, bright pieces
we get. He sings hymns and nothing pleases him better than to admire his
coins and praise his singing.”
Mrs. Courtney gave consent and when the four boys reached the kitchen
there was a general stir among their dusky entertainers until their
guests had the best places about the great stone-flagged hearth, and
although not more than two hours since they had finished supper, the
impromptu cookery was relished.
In the most comfortable corner of the hearth sat Uncle Andy, his white
wool glistening in the firelight, and which illumined every corner of
the large kitchen. It was the first hickory wood and cob fire the boys
had ever seen, and they admired it greatly.
“We have told Ralph and James how well you sing, Uncle Andy,” said Roy;
“we told them you are fond of music.”
“’Deed I is, honey; ’deed I is!” confirmed Andy gleefully, “’kase dar is
a promise, honey, dar suttinly is a promise to dem dat likes music.”
“Won’t you sing something, Uncle Andy? We all want to hear you.”
“Suttinly, honey, suttinly!” and leaning his head upon the back of his
high chair he sang a favorite hymn, adding stanza after stanza of his
own improvising, and keeping time with his foot, Kitty, Chloe and Mose
joining in the chorus. The boys expressed such genuine pleasure in the
concert that hymn followed hymn, Andy reviving the melodies of his
boyhood for their entertainment.
“Yes, honey, yes;” he commented after pausing for breath, “music an’
love is what heaven is made of; it wouldn’t be heaven widout music an’
love.”
“But there are people who don’t like music, Uncle Andy,” remarked Roy.
“Den, honey, ol’ Andy wouldn’t gib much for der chance for heaven, ’deed
he wouldn’t, honey. What’ll dey do because of de music if dey does git
to heaven? Mind I says _if_, honey; mind I says _if_.”
Before the magnitude of this query could be lessened, a shuffling of
feet was heard outside, followed by a knock upon the door.
“It’s Israel!” ejaculated Mose jubilantly, “Marse Merryman’s Perry said
he had done sawed all their wood, an’ he was gwine to bring him over
here this evenin’.”
He hurried to the door, and reaching out a helping hand, brought the
blind wood-sawer in triumph to the hearth, followed by Perry, who was
expected by Mrs. Merryman to return home immediately, but who remained
all evening.
“These here two boys is our boys, Israel,” said Mose, as master of
ceremonies, “and these two other boys is visitin’ us from Baltimore;
and, boys, this here man is bline Israel.”
“Dat is jist like you, Mose, ’mindin’ folks ob der ’flictions. What’s de
use of sayin’ ’bline Isrel’!” rebuked Uncle Andy.
“Israel don’t keer, he says so his own self,” replied Mose nonchalantly.
“Of course I does, Brudder Andy,” said Israel, towering above them and
removing his pipe to his left hand to give his right to the old man.
“Don’t let him off so easy, Brudder Isrel,” said Andy, in high good
humor, “or he’ll be sayin’ yer is deaf an’ dumb.”
“Words speak louder dan actions, Brudder Andy,” replied Israel,
benignly.
“Take this chair, Israel,” said Roy, leading him to one. “We staid here
to see you and hear you talk and sing.”
“Mighty kind in you, I’m shore, young marsters.”
“’Pears like ol’ times to see yer, Brudder Isrel,” said Andy, preparing
to fill his pipe. “Kitty done say dis mornin’, she did, ‘whar’s Uncle
Isrel, dat he ain’t been round dis fall?’”
“It’s mighty comfotable here, Brudder Andy, that is a fac’,” asserted
Israel as Roy gently relieved him of his cane and placed it in a corner.
“Put some more cobs on the fire, you Mose, and hand Uncle Isrel a coal
to light his pipe; it is done gone out,” said Chloe, hospitably.
“Maybe the young marsters don’t like the smell of the pipe?” suggested
Israel, hesitating between respect for them and his longing for a smoke.
“Oh, don’t mind us,” said the boys cordially, “we want you to feel at
home.”
“Dey is all well-mannered boys,” remarked Uncle Andy complacently; “I
has done a heap towards trainin’ our two. I allus says, ‘Boys, let us
ol’ culled folks hab de dirty pipes, ’kase we can’t be spiled; but don’t
yer sile yer nice clean mouves wid no whiskey nor terbaccy.’ An’ dey has
promised; an’ ol’ Andy kin trust ’em.”
“Gabe promised too, but he smoked and chawed all the same,” remarked
Chloe as she took her pipe and tobacco from her pocket.
“Oh, dat Gabe is a hippercrite, I allus knowd’d dat; not like dese yer
boys nohow,” replied Andy, between puffs of his pipe.
“I ain’t never gwine to smoke,” interposed Mose, not willing to be
overlooked.
“Better wait ’till yer axed,” suggested Kitty.
“Well, how was dey gittin’ along in de porehouse when yer lef’, Brudder
Isrel?” inquired Andy.
“Oh, fust-rate, what is left of de old stock, but dar is a heap of
changes in the pore-house as well as in other places, Brudder Andy. Some
of the ol’ residenters have gone to dar long home, and dar places are
done filled. Gabe Websta was one of de late arrivals.”
“What is dat?” cried Andy in amazement, while Aunt Kitty and Mose gazed
upon him in consternation, and Chloe removed her pipe to listen. “Yer
suttenly don’t mean our Gabe Websta?” he questioned.
“I is sorry to inform you, Brudder Andy, that Gabe is at this moment in
the pore-house; he was took up as a wagrant early this fall.”
“As a wagrant!” echoed Andy, rolling up his eyes and shaking his frosty
head. “Now ain’t it too bad dat anybody dat had de raisen dat boy had
wid ol’ Marse Courtney, has done gone an’ disgraced hisself?”
“You know that he never would work, Uncle Andy,” remarked Kitty. “Ol’
missus used to say that it was more bother to make Gabe work than his
work was wuth.”
“Dat boy was born on Christmas day, an’ has been keepin’ Christmas ebber
since,” commented Andy; “he’d jist like to set by de cob fire all
winter, an’ go ter sleep in de sun all summer, an’ let de hoein’ take
keer of itself. I allus tole him dat his laziness would done fotch him
to jail, but I never mistrusted dat he would stop at de pore-house on
his way.”
“Dar is wus places than the pore-house, Brudder Andy,” remarked Israel
with dignity.
“Dat’s so, Brudder Isrel; ’deed dat is jis’ so! I is makin’ no
deflections on de pore-house, but on dat misable Gabe Websta. De
pore-house is fur ’flicted pussons an’ dem dat is too ol’ ter work, not
for sich as Gabe.”
“Gabe says he is not able to work; he done says he has the rheumatiz,”
supplemented Israel.
“He allus had som’thin’ or ’nother all his days, ’cept on Sattuday
afternoons an’ Sundays, an’ ’lection days an’ Christmas week; at dem
times Gabe was allus in a good state ob health.”
“Maybe he has the rheumatiz for certain to pay him up for play in’
’possum so many times,” suggested Chloe.
“Maybe Chloe is right, Uncle Andy,” interposed Roy. “Let Israel, when he
goes back, ask the overseer to get a doctor to investigate.”
“If Gabe wants to stay in de pore-house dar had better be no
’westigations,” said Uncle Andy with energy. “He’ll get turned out fo’
shore; he can’t fool dem doctahs like he fooled ol’ missus.”
“Gabe has had spells of rheumatiz afore, has he, Brudder Andy?” asked
Israel.
“Yes, every time dar was a big job ob work on hand.”
“Ol’ missus used to send him to hunt eggs,” said Chloe, “and he’d just
lay down on the hay and go to sleep. He’d go to sleep standin’ up
keepin’ the flies off the table, that Gabe would.”
“Nobody could do nothin’ wid dat boy noways,” said Uncle Andy,
reflectively; “he’ll hab to wait till all de folks dat know him is gone
dead afore he plays dat game ob de rheumatiz an’ de pore-house. Jis’ now
he’s like de folks dat wear eye-glasses to pop on an’ off as suits de
’casion; when he done gits de rheumatiz right, he’ll be like de people
dat wears specs; dat means business.”
“Uncle Andy, won’t you sing, and let the others join in the chorus?”
asked Cecil. “It will be splendid now that Israel is here.”
“To be shore we will sing, honey! What will you hab?”
Before Cecil could make choice Uncle Andy broke into that melody so dear
to his race—“Roll, Jordan, Roll,” and Israel’s deep, pathetic voice
thrilled the hearts of the city boys as no other had done; no noted
concert singer had tones so full and grand as issued from his powerful
chest without effort or thought that he was making an impression upon
his listeners.
“There is one thing that Gabe could do,” remarked Kitty, when the last
notes died away in perfect accord, “he could sing like a seraphim; that
‘Roll, Jordan, Roll’ was his favorite.”
“Dat is so; dat is jis’ so!” agreed Uncle Andy, whose feelings were
softened by the melody, “and I’ll tell yer what was passin’ in my mind
while we was singin’. I is gwine to write a letter to Gabe dis yer berry
night. Roy, honey, bring de pen; Kitty, clar dat table; I’s gwine ter
write dis yer hour an’ tell Gabe Websta ter gib up de rheumatiz an’ go
ter work.”
“Oh, Uncle Andy, Gabe won’t be in a hurry to get that letter; wait till
mornin’,” said Kitty.
“No, now is de ’cepted time, Kitty. If de doctahs git to ’westigatin’
it’ll knock Gabe higher ’n a kite; he’ll git well ob dat rheumatiz, an’
be popped out ’n dat pore-house whar my letter will nebber jine him. No,
sah! Dat letter has done got ter be writ dis yer ebenin’.”
“To-morrow would be airly enough,” said Kitty, preparing to arrange the
table for the writing materials.
“You is allus puttin’ off, Kitty. Dat is de way ol’ Satan gits de souls
ob sinners; dey help him dar ownselves by puttin’ off. Git de writin’
utenshils, Roy, honey.”
While Roy was gone, Andy had the table rolled to his chair and was
ruminating over the prospective contents of the epistle when he
returned.
“How shall I commence it, Uncle Andy?” Roy asked.
“Dear Gabe,” suggested Chloe.
“No, I is gwine ter say no sich thing!” said Andy irately, the softening
influence of the music having lost its effect when he had reflected upon
Gabe’s delinquencies. “He’s not ‘dear Gabe’ ter onybody but de
pore-house and dem dat has him ter keep; mighty cheap Gabe in my mind.”
“‘Respected Gabe,’ or ‘Esteemed Gabe’” suggested Roy, with waiting pen
in hand.
“No, he is none ob dat! ‘Lazy Gabe’ is de only ’pendix dat fits him.”
“But it would not look well to commence a letter that way,” said Roy.
“No, honey, ol’ Andy knows dat. Folks hab to be ’ceitful in dis yer
wicked world. I suppect yer’ll hab ter say, ‘dear Gabe,’” he agreed
regretfully.
Roy jotted it down quickly, thinking another discussion might arise.
“It’ll be berry short, honey, jes’ say ‘You Gabe Websta, come out ’en
dat pore-house afore de doctahs hab a chance to ’westigate, an’ gib yer
wuthless place to some ’flicted creetur dat ain’t playin’ ’possum, an’
go ter work an’ airn your livin’, an’ may de Lord hab mercy on yer
soul.’”
“But Uncle Andy,” said Roy, when the old man paused for breath, “that is
what a judge says when a person is sentenced to the gallows.”
“Dat tex’ ’plies to anybody, honey, ’kase we is all sinnahs, an’ we’se
all got ter die.”
Roy proceeded with the epistle, softening it as much as possible, signed
Andy’s name to it, stamped and addressed it, and Andy gave it to Perry
to mail.
“Thanky, thanky, honey! If Gabe goes ter sleep ober dat letta I done
hope de doctahs will ’westigate an’ pop him out ’n dat pore-house;” and,
serenity restored, Andy was ready to sing and as soon as the sweet notes
of “I’ve Been Redeemed” died away Mrs. Courtney rang the bell for
prayers. Israel went to the library with the others and Perry went home.
When Ralph and James went to their room that night they stood gazing for
some time from their windows upon “My Lady’s Manor,” beautiful under the
light of the full moon. From the servants’ quarters could be heard the
same plaintive airs to which they had listened that evening, accompanied
by banjo and violin, and they expressed to each other the wish that they
might see the place before returning to Baltimore.
“Uncle Val,” said Cecil the next morning, “may we go to ‘My Lady’s
Manor?’ Ralph and James would like to see it.”
A look of pain crossed Mr. Courtney’s face, but he gave permission. “I
have a message,” he continued, “and now is perhaps the best time to send
it; while there, please tell the servants of the death of Miss Anna
Ashburton; they loved her and should no longer be kept in ignorance of
it.”
Breakfast finished, the four boys hurried away, and as they drew near
Mrs. Ashley’s cottage they saw Hilda Brinsfield standing at the gate
with a white rabbit in her arms.
“What a beautiful little girl,” said Ralph in a low tone; “she is the
loveliest creature I ever saw.”
“That is what we all think,” responded Cecil. “Mother says that with her
blue eyes and golden hair she reminds her of the angels we see in
pictures.”
The fishpond, the dove-cote and orchard belonging to “My Lady’s Manor”
were visited, then they halted at the servants’ quarters and obtained
the key, unlocked the front door, passed in and closed it behind them.
With almost awe at the silence, they went through the dim, richly
furnished rooms, then mounted the stairs to have a view from the roof.
So full of interest was the sight of their native city to Ralph and
James that it was near noon when they descended. Talking gaily, they
reached the attic, and were surprised to see a little old lady in black
slowly receding toward the back room.
Roy and Cecil had heard through the colored people of the apparition
which made them afraid to pass the mansion late at night, but had been
trained to have no belief in the supernatural, so without hesitation
followed.
The spectre had glided through the door of the back attic room, but when
they reached it, it was empty and silent; and perplexed, they descended
to the quarters to give up the key and to deliver the message in regard
to Miss Ashburton.
The boys were aware of the servants’ attachment to their young mistress,
but were not expecting the outburst of grief the disclosure of her death
called forth, as they sobbed and moaned in the abandonment of woe,
genuine and awe-stricken from the suddenness with which a long cherished
hope had been shattered.
“We can’t stay here no more,” cried Lois with streaming eyes, “we only
stayed to keep the place nice for Miss Anna; she is done gone! She will
never, never come, and we must go.”
“Perhaps the owner of ‘My Lady’s Manor’ will like you to stay,”
suggested Roy, deeply touched, as were the other boys.
“No, we can’t stay; Miss Anna is done gone, this is no home for us no
more! Pore Miss Anna that was kept out of the home that ol’ missus done
give her! She was so pretty and sweet and kind and would have been
living and well and happy if she hadn’t been turned out of her home.
Pore Miss Anna!”
When the boys returned to “Friedenheim” they gave a full account of
their visit, and after they had gone to the lawn for a game of ball,
their elders sat in the seclusion of the library and wondered, as they
had always done, over the mystery of the apparition.
The servants left the next day for one of the lower counties of
Maryland, and “My Lady’s Manor” was deserted. Silence reigned in the
servants’ quarters as well as in the spacious rooms of the mansion;
sunlight was shut out and spiders spun their webs in the door-ways of
the cabins, as well as between the lofty pillars of the piazza.
CHAPTER V—HILDA’S NEW CARE-TAKER
Two days after the accident which had caused Mrs. Warfield to return to
her farmhouse with nerves so disturbed by terror, pain and grief that
she was ill for several weeks, little Hilda Brinsfield was playing under
the shade of an apple tree in the garden back of the cottage of Mrs.
Ashley, it being one of the ideal days frequently enjoyed even in early
spring.
“Hilda,” called a subdued voice from the window, “come in, dear, and
stay by your aunt while I get supper.”
The little girl made no response, but laying her doll upon the bank
beside her, she took up a book and applied herself diligently to
spelling the words of three letters which described the gay pictures.
“Hilda!” And now Diana Strong was sitting beside her with one of her
little hands in hers.
“Oh, child,” she said in an endearing tone, “you will regret it some day
that you are not willing to leave your play to sit a few minutes beside
the sweet lady who loves you so dearly! Come now, come!”
A frown darkened the fair brow of the child, and, throwing the book upon
the ground, her foot came down upon it with a quick, angry stamp.
Diana said no more, but taking her and the doll in her strong arms
carried her to the house in spite of her struggles for release, and,
putting her down by the door of Mrs. Ashley’s room, gently pushed her
in. Ill as she was, the flashing eyes and flushed cheeks of the little
girl attracted the attention of Mrs. Ashley, and she sighed deeply.
“My darling is angry again,” she said feebly. “Who will take care of her
and teach her self-control?”
“Diana made me leave my new book,” replied Hilda tearfully. “She held me
so tight in her arms that it hurt me, and I could not get loose. Send
her away, Aunt Janette, I don’t like her! Please send her away!”
A look of pain came into the sweet face of Mrs. Ashley and she clasped
her hands as if in supplication.
“Diana is very tired,” she said after a pause. “She has lost much sleep
in the week that I have been ill.”
“I am tired, too, and want my supper,” responded Hilda fretfully.
“Diana will soon have a nice supper for you, and while she is preparing
it you can lie down beside me and rest.”
Hilda was willing for this; she pushed a chair to the bedside, and,
still clasping the doll in one arm, crept in.
The setting sun glowed ruddily through the western window, and the
ticking of the clock upon the mantel, and the purring of the kitten
before the smouldering wood fire upon the hearth were the only sounds
which broke the stillness of the pleasant room.
“Your father named you Hilda for your sweet, young mother,” said Mrs.
Ashley, taking the child’s hand in hers. “He loved his little daughter
so tenderly that he gave her her mother’s name. She was lovely in
disposition and patient, and I hope my little Hilda will be like her.”
“Where are my father and mother now?”
“In heaven, my darling, where I hope soon to be with them and your dear
Uncle Ashley.”
“When will I go?”
“In God’s own good time. Try to live each day aright, and then you will
have a home with them and never be parted from them.”
“Who will stay with me when you go?”
“My sister, Sarah Warfield, I hope. I have prayed for that, and God
answers prayer.”
“Why doesn’t she write to you? You said you wanted a letter.”
“Why not, oh, why not?” echoed Mrs. Ashley. “I do so long for a word
from her.”
“But I would rather go to heaven with you and my father and mother. What
is heaven?”
“It is a beautiful home where we will live forever.”
“And will we never come back?”
“No, we will be so happy we will never wish to come.”
“Oh, I want to go now! Take me with you, Aunt Janette, to see my father
and mother and Uncle Ashley!”
“Be patient, my love, and you will come. I cannot talk any more now; I
am very weak, but will speak of it again when rested. I hope you will be
polite and obedient to Diana; she is good and kind. What would we do
without her?”
Hilda was silent, her thoughts busy with what she had just heard. Where
was heaven? How could she get there? And what was being patient?
Diana had made good speed in preparing the evening meal, and brought a
cup of tea and a slice of cream toast, daintily served, to the invalid.
“Any letter?” inquired Mrs. Ashley, eagerly scanning the countenance of
the nurse as she drew near.
“No,” replied Diana sadly. “Mr. Merryman’s errand boy, Perry, passed
just now on his way from the postoffice. I ran out and asked him if he
had a letter for you, but there was none. I hoped you would not ask
until you had taken your tea.”
“Oh, Diana, two letters unanswered! Sister Sarah is surely ill or she
would write to me, whether she had received my letters or not. I know
that she has much on her mind with the care of her two boys and the
farming, and Ohio is some distance from here, but the reply to even my
last letter has had time to reach me.”
“Yes, there has been time,” agreed Diana sympathizingly.
“She and my brother Herbert were opposed to my marriage to Mr. Ashley,
but they were always loving and kind. They wrote affectionate letters to
me as soon as they received my letter telling them that my husband had
fallen in battle, and Sarah offered me a home with her, and said to
bring Hilda. She was glad that I intended adopting her as my own, and
said she would be much company for me.”
“Yes, anyone would think so,” agreed Diana as she drew a stand to the
bedside and arranged the toast and tea upon it.
“I do not wish any tea, Diana. I had so hoped for a letter. Surely Sarah
must write and give me the comfort of knowing that she will take Hilda
when I am gone!”
“I am sure she will; we must give her time,” answered Diana, soothingly.
“But Sarah is always prompt; a noble, active, Christian woman. There is
no one on earth that I can look to but her, to train Hilda as she should
be trained. Oh, if she would but write and give me the assurance! but I
fear that Mr. Courtney did not tell her in the letter he wrote for me
how ill I am;” and tears of anxiety and longing filled her beautiful
eyes.
“Mr. Courtney said he would state the case exactly as it is, and
ministers should do as they promise.”
“Yes, Diana, so should we all; but you remember my heart troubled me so
little that day that I fear he was deceived. You said yourself that I
was the picture of health with my bright eyes, the flush upon my cheeks
and lips, and my natural appearance in every way. Oh, I fear he gave
Sarah the impression that there was no need of haste!”
“But you told him there was; he would be guided by what you said and not
by how you looked.”
“I believe that Dr. Lattinger is also deceived by my appearance, but I
knew when I took ill that I would not get well, and if it were not for
my anxiety in regard to Hilda I would be glad to go. Heaven seems very
near to me; I have so many loved ones there, so few on earth.”
“I was thinking, ma’am,” remarked Diana, “that maybe your sister is
coming, and that is the reason she does not write.”
A gleam of joy illumined Mrs. Ashley’s face, and she partly arose and
stretched out her arms as if to welcome her.
“Oh, Diana,” she whispered, sinking back upon the pillow, “that would be
such a happy thing; God grant that it may be so!”
“You say that she is prompt in her ways; she may not have waited to
write, knowing that she could reach here as quickly as could a letter,”
she said comfortingly.
“Yes, Diana,” smiled Mrs. Ashley, “that is the reason she does not
write. She is coming! Dear heavenly Father,” she continued, putting her
small white hand upon the head of Hilda, “grant my heartfelt petition
that this loved child be a consistent Christian, and may her home and
that of Sarah Warfield be one and the same.”
Cheered by this hope and trust, Mrs. Ashley partook of the toast and tea
with relish, and laid her head again upon the pillow with the smiling,
happy expression of one who had never known pain or trial, causing Diana
to again wonder that the week’s illness had made no change in her
beauty.
“I feel so much better, Diana,” she said cheerfully. “Do you and Hilda
go and take your tea together; do not mind leaving me alone. I have
pleasant thoughts to keep me company. I shall see my
sister—Sarah—Warfield—in the—morning.”
The kitchen where the supper was prepared looked very bright and cheery
to the little girl and the light tea biscuits, sweet butter and honey
were delicious to her taste. She enjoyed the meal, then fell asleep in
the chair where Diana let her remain until all was put in order for the
night, then prepared her for rest and laid her beside Mrs. Ashley, who
appeared to be in a sweet sleep.
Her own cot was in an opposite corner of the room, and after fastening
the outer door she lighted the night lamp, shading it from the sick bed,
then, as was her custom, lay down without removing her clothing that she
might be ready at any minute to wait upon the invalid.
She had, she thought, scarcely slept, when she was waked by a rap upon
the outer door of the kitchen, and arose quickly that Mrs. Ashley might
not be disturbed by a second knock.
What was her astonishment on opening the door to see the eastern horizon
tinged with a ruddy glow, betokening sunrise!
“How is Mrs. Ashley this morning?” asked Dr. Lattinger as he stepped
over the sill.
“She must have slept all night; I did not hear her speak or stir,”
replied Diana in bewilderment.
The doctor made no remark, but passed quickly through to the other room,
followed by Diana bearing the lighted lamp.
“She has been dead several hours,” he said, taking the lifeless hand in
his.
“Oh, doctor, do not think I neglected her!” exclaimed Diana, with
blanched face and trembling with grief and excitement. “She was so much
better last evening and ate a slice of toast and drank a cup of tea. Oh,
how I wish now I had not lain down!”
“You were worn out with watching and should not have been left alone,”
said Dr. Lattinger kindly.
“Any of the neighbors would have come had I asked it. I did not have an
idea that anyone was needed.”
“Who would you like to have with you? I will call any place you specify.
In the meantime it would be better to remove the little girl to the cot,
that she may not know when first waking that her aunt is gone.”
“I will, doctor; and if you are going out upon your rounds please call
at ‘Friedenheim’ and ask Mrs. Courtney to come. Mrs. Ashley admired her,
and said she reminded her of her sister, Mrs. Warfield.”
“I am on my way home and have just passed ‘Friedenheim;’ but it will be
no trouble to drive back and tell Mrs. Courtney, and I hope she can
come.”
Dr. Lattinger left and Diana removed Hilda to the cot, then sat by the
bedside of Mrs. Ashley and wept without restraint.
It took but a few minutes for the doctor to reach the lane gate that led
to the main entrance of “Friedenheim.”
His ring of the door bell was answered by Mose, who informed him that
Mrs. Courtney was suffering with sick headache and was unable to go.
Disappointed, Dr. Lattinger turned away and in a few minutes reached
home, where he sat down to breakfast, weary and listless, having been
all night beside a sick bed.
“Diana Strong needs someone to assist her this morning,” he said, when a
good cup of coffee had refreshed him. “Mrs. Ashley died during the night
and Diana is there alone. I called at ‘Friedenheim’ to ask Mrs. Courtney
to go, but she is in bed with one of her attacks of sick headache, and
it is impossible for her to give aid.”
“Of course, Diana feels the responsibility,” rejoined Mrs. Lattinger.
“Mrs. Ashley had no relatives and her reserved disposition prevented her
making acquaintances. ‘My Lady’s Manor’ was the only place she visited,
and after Anna Ashburton left it she had not one whom she could call a
friend. I wonder why Diana selected Mrs. Courtney?”
“She said that Mrs. Ashley admired her greatly, and said she reminded
her of her sister, Mrs. Warfield.”
“I doubt, however, if Mrs. Courtney could have done what will be
required. A burial robe will have to be made unless Diana sends to
Baltimore for one.”
“I think she is at a loss to know what to do. Perhaps you can go down
and advise her. She is depending upon me to send someone.”
“I cannot possibly go from home to-day, for I have invited Mrs. Merryman
and Mrs. Watkins to luncheon, and Jerusha Flint is coming this morning
to cut and fit a dress for me, and if I disappoint her she would take
pleasure in refusing to come another day.”
“If she can make burial dresses perhaps she would go and help Diana.”
“No one could be of more help than Jerusha in every way, if she will go.
And I will be glad to postpone my work until another day.”
“Well, see that someone goes,” said the doctor, as he arose and went to
his office, and at that moment a light, brisk step was heard upon the
porch, followed by a sharp peal of the bell.
“There she is now,” thought Mrs. Lattinger, as she arose to admit
Jerusha. “I will tell her before she lays aside her bonnet.”
The moment the door opened Jerusha, erect, neat, and with perfectly
fitting walking dress, stepped in, her eyes like black beads and her
cheeks flushed from her mile walk in the clear morning air.
“Where is my pay to come from?” she asked sharply, when Mrs. Lattinger
made the situation known. “There is no charge for making a burial dress
for a neighbor, and I cannot afford to lose my day.”
“The doctor feels it incumbent to send someone, having promised Diana. I
suppose there is money in the house; if not, we will see that you are
paid for it.”
“That settles it!” responded Miss Flint, promptly, and, turning
abruptly, she left the house and walked with her usual dispatch down the
road, looking neither to the right nor to the left until she reached the
cottage.
Diana was still alone, with the exception of Hilda, who was taking her
breakfast, and her face clouded at sight of Miss Flint.
“Mrs. Courtney is sick and could not come,” explained Jerusha, reading
Diana’s face like an open book, “and Mrs. Lattinger took it upon herself
to ask me to come, so I am that accommodating individual known as
‘Jack-in-a-Pinch’; what’s to be done now that I am here?”
“I don’t know; that is why I wished someone to come.”
“Has no patient that you have nursed died until now?”
“Yes, but there were always plenty of relatives and friends to make
arrangements; my duty was done and I went home.”
“Well, the first thing I will do is to lay aside my hat and cape, seeing
the lady of the house is not polite enough to ask me.”
“Oh, please excuse me!” said Diana, reddening; “I really forgot it.”
“No harm done,” said Miss Flint, as she shook her cape with a vigorous
snap, folded it and placed it on the pillow of the lounge and laid her
hat upon it. “Had she no relatives?”
Miss Flint had nodded toward the other room while smoothing her raven
hair with the palms of her hands until it shone like satin, and Diana
had no difficulty in understanding.
“Yes, she has a brother and sister in Ohio. Her sister, Mrs. Warfield,
has been written to twice, but has not answered either letter. They were
opposed to her marrying Mr. Ashley; she told me so herself, last
evening, poor dear;” and Diana’s eyes filled at the remembrance.
“No wonder they were opposed,” commented Miss Flint as she glanced about
the neat but simply furnished room. “If she had possessed the common
sense that a woman of her appearance should have had, she would have
been opposed, too.”
“It may be that they won’t pay any attention to her, or it may be that
Mrs. Warfield is on her way here,” resumed Diana. “I do hope she is, for
I want to get away. I feel it such a responsibility.”
“What is to be done with her?” asked Miss Flint, nodding toward Hilda.
“She will be in our way.”
“I might stop the miller’s children on their way to school and ask them
to take Hilda home with them, or ask one of them to come here for
company for her; their mother will, I am sure, oblige in a case like
this.”
“Let her go there, for mercy’s sake!” responded Jerusha sharply. “We
will have two to bother with if one of them comes here.”
“There they come now!” said Diana. “I will run out and ask them.”
Fortune favored; one of the children was glad to return home and take
Hilda with her, and Miss Flint was gratified to hear that the miller’s
family would keep her until after the funeral; and the way was now clear
for business.
“Now if Mrs. Warfield would come, how thankful I would be!” sighed Diana
as she set aside the remains of the breakfast.
“But we cannot wait for that. What is to be done about a burial dress?”
“I don’t know,” responded Diana anxiously. “Do you take the lead and I
will help you all I can.”
“What I want to know is, will it be made here, or bought ready made in
Baltimore?” questioned Miss Flint sharply.
“I really cannot decide. Which do you advise?”
“That depends upon circumstances. What is there in the house?”
“Do you mean money?”
“Yes, money or clothes, or material to make a burial dress of,” snapped
Miss Jerusha impatiently.
“There is a bureau in her room with her clothing in two of the drawers;
the third one is locked; I don’t know what is in it.”
“Where is the key?”
“In the upper drawer in a little box.”
“We can soon see; come!”
“I really cannot; not while she is in there,” said Diana, shrinkingly.
“Why, there is where she will have to be until taken to the grave; you
certainly are not thinking of having her brought out here?”
“Oh, no; but it seems so hard to go in and unlock her bureau when she is
unable to prevent us.”
“We don’t want to be prevented. Somebody must attend to this; come along
and give me the key.”
They went, Diana shading her eyes from the still form on the bed. The
drawer was unlocked and a white cashmere burial robe was found, covered
by a sheet of white tissue paper.
“Just as I expected the moment you told me that the lower drawer was
locked,” remarked Miss Flint. “She was exactly the woman to prepare for
this in order to be independent of her neighbors. Well, it saves a day’s
work, so I am not the one to complain.”
Sustained by the self-reliance of her companion, Diana became of “some
use,” as Miss Flint expressed it, and did as directed with many a
longing to be away from it all.
The beautiful form of Mrs. Ashley was neatly arrayed in the robe and
Diana waited for further orders.
“Give me a pair of scissors and I will cut off a lock of her hair; her
sister may want it. But stop, you need not go! I have mine with me.”
“I don’t see how you can bear to cut off her hair,” said Diana
nervously, as the snip, snip of the scissors fell upon her ear.
“It is lovely,” commented Miss Flint as she held up a glossy tress, “and
it curls naturally.”
“Yes, many a rich woman would give half she possesses for such a
splendid head of hair, and could envy her in many ways. Mrs. Lattinger
said she was a lovely young creature when she came as a bride to Dorton,
and has changed very little since. Now she looks like one of the
beautiful marble statues in the Peabody Institute, if it were not for
the long, dark lashes resting upon her cheeks.”
“She was a beauty and no mistake, but as proud as Lucifer. Pride and
poverty killed that woman, or my name is not Jerusha Flint.”
“She was always kind and gentle and polite to me,” responded Diana
tearfully.
“Polite, oh certainly! But she made you know your place, I’ll warrant. I
wonder that one as proud as she was would marry a poor artist. Now you
can fix her hair the way she wore it, and while you are doing it I will
watch at the gate for someone who can be trusted to send the
undertaker.”
“Oh, please don’t leave me!” exclaimed Diana, dropping the comb. “Do you
stay here and let me watch at the gate.”
“Well, you are the poorest creature I ever did see. You are not afraid
of her, are you?” asked Jerusha derisively.
“Oh, no, but I feel so nervous. If I had kept awake last night and known
if she needed anything I would not feel so miserable.”
“Kept awake!” echoed her companion in astonishment. “I hope you don’t
mean to say that you let her die alone?”
“She passed away while I was asleep,” said Diana humbly. “I thought her
so much better!”
“Thought her better, and you a trained nurse, calling yourself a
watcher; a professional, if you please!”
“You cannot make me feel more self-condemned than I am,” sighed Diana
tearfully, “but I have the comfort of knowing that if she could speak
she would grant me her forgiveness. She was a saint on earth if ever
there was one.”
“I fail to see how she could be with all that pride; she scarcely
noticed me.”
“I am sure it was not pride. She was very retiring in disposition, and
the neighbors may not have tried to make her acquaintance.”
“Because she showed by her manner that she considered herself above us.
No one suited her highness except Mrs. Farnsworth and Anna and Mrs.
Courtney; and it is plain to be seen that their elegant homes were the
attraction. I wonder that she was so anxious to be friends with them
when her home was so poor.”
“But all is comfortable and pretty,” replied Diana glancing about her,
“and she kept it in beautiful order.”
“Well, what she did and what she did not do is no concern of ours. What
we have to do is to bow these shutters and sit down and wait for someone
to go for the undertaker.”
Diana went outside to watch, and while she was gone Miss Flint stood in
the doorway between the rooms and took a look over the objects of beauty
and utility contained therein, and over her grim lips passed a satisfied
smile.
“Yes,” she said to herself, “it is the very plan; and trust Jerusha
Flint to carry out any scheme she determines upon. Yes, it shall be
done!”
Diana in the meantime had unhooked the shutters, bowed them, and
returned with the intelligence that Perry had been sent over by Mrs.
Merryman to offer his services, and had gone to Dorton to see the
undertaker, and, that care removed, they could think of other things.
“What time will you set for the funeral?” asked Diana.
“That will depend upon Mr. Courtney. If he can preach the sermon
to-morrow afternoon that will be the time to appoint. I will go over to
‘Friedenheim’ after the undertaker has been here and ask him.”
“But isn’t that very soon? She died only—”
“You were asleep and know nothing about it,” interrupted Jerusha
sarcastically. “What would be the use of waiting for her sister who has
not set a time for coming? And there is no one in the neighborhood who
cares when she is buried.”
Perry had returned and, to the relief of Diana, could remain as long as
wanted, so the moment the undertaker departed Miss Flint hurried to
“Friedenheim,” saw Rev. Courtney, who made it convenient to conduct the
services the following afternoon, and thus far the plan was working
well.
Her next call was upon the owner of the cottage, who was willing to
allow her to live there in Mrs. Ashley’s place, the rent having been
paid by the year, and she returned in exuberant spirits.
“I will tell you what I have been doing,” she said, her black eyes
sparkling and her cheeks glowing with the brisk walk. “There is no one
to care for Hilda, so I will stay here until Mrs. Warfield comes.”
“Oh, that is so kind of you!” said Diana eagerly. “I never for a moment
thought you would stay. I thought you had such a good home with my
sister-in-law and your brother.”
“There is where I stop,” replied Miss Flint with emphasis. “I told
Horace the very day he brought his wife there that his house would be my
home only while I could not have a better one. I have the chance now to
have one more to my liking and am going to take it. I will stay here
until Mrs. Warfield comes, and then can decide what course to take.”
In her own mind she did not believe that Mrs. Warfield would ever come,
but she kept her opinion to herself.
“Hilda is no relation of Mrs. Warfield’s, I think you said,” she
remarked after a pause.
“No, she was Mr. Ashley’s niece, not Mrs. Ashley’s; but Mrs. Warfield
will surely take her when she hears that it was her sister’s last
request.”
Miss Flint had another plan in her mind but she said nothing about it to
Diana; and that was that as soon as the funeral was over the next
afternoon, and Diana gone, she would go immediately about arranging the
furniture to suit herself, and then walk to her brother’s house in the
village and make arrangements with him to have her effects brought to
her new abode.
All these plans fell into line at the proper place; the funeral was
over, a long train of neighbors following the bier to the Dorton
churchyard, but among them not one relative or near friend of the
departed.
Diana remained at the cottage until Miss Flint returned; then, being as
eager to leave as Jerusha was to have the house to herself, she was not
slow in taking the hint that her company could be dispensed with, and
left for the village.
In the kindness of her heart she went out of her way to call at the
miller’s to tell Hilda of the changes in her home.
“Yes, I know,” assented the little girl; “she told me she was going to
heaven and will see my father and mother and Uncle Ashley.”
“You are to go back now, Hilda,” said Diana, her eyes filling with
tears. “Miss Flint is so kind as to take care of you until Mrs. Warfield
comes.”
The miller’s little girl saw her safely to the cottage gate, and bade
her good-bye with a parting kiss.
“What brought you here until I sent for you?” exclaimed Miss Flint
angrily, as Hilda stepped in. “I am just going out.”
“Diana told me to come,” said Hilda, cowering; “she said you were so
kind as to take care of me.”
“Just like the meddlesome wretch! Now I will have to stay at home or
drag you along with me.”
Hilda began to cry, and Miss Flint could scarcely restrain herself from
laying violent hands upon her, while every nerve thrilled.
“Stop crying instantly, or I will give you something to cry for!” she
said harshly.
“I wish I were in heaven,” sobbed the child.
“You cannot wish it any more than I do! You could well be spared from
here.”
Hilda raised her head and looked with earnest gaze at Miss Flint.
“What are you staring at? Get a book or something and stare at it.”
“I left my new book under the apple tree; please open the door for me.”
Her companion was glad to comply, and Hilda returned quickly with it,
and, sitting in her little chair, examined it with the look of having
regained a lost friend.
“I am glad you have a pretty book,” remarked Miss Flint, calling what
she flattered herself was a pleasant smile to her aid. “I am going out
for a little while and you must not stir from that chair until I come
back;” and hastily donning her wraps she locked the door, put the key in
her pocket and walked rapidly to Dorton.
After arranging for the removal of her possessions, she called to see
Mrs. Lattinger to say that she would come next morning to fit the dress,
and then set out for the cottage.
She considered that her absence was short, but to Hilda it appeared
endless. It was growing dark and she imagined that Miss Flint had left
her to pass the night alone. She was a timid child, and Miss Flint’s
harshness had made her nervous, and her sobs and cries were pitiful.
She had obeyed the mandate to stay in the chair; and opposite was a
lounge with cretonne cover, the ruffle of which reached the floor. She
saw this ruffle move, and when something peeped out and quickly
withdrew, her terror was beyond control.
Miss Flint’s anger broke forth when she found her in this state upon her
return.
“How dare you act so, you spiteful creature?” she cried, shaking her
violently.
“I saw something come from under the lounge,” gasped the child
convulsively.
“It is a falsehood, a wicked falsehood!” and going to the lounge she
raised the ruffle. “You see there is nothing under there! You are only
acting this way to keep me from going out again.”
“I did see something!” screamed Hilda, stamping her foot in her
excitement; “they were two black fingers.”
“Two black fingers!” echoed Miss Flint, derisively; “where are they now?
They must have been alive if they moved.”
“They did move; I saw them come out and go back!”
“You little vixen!” cried Jerusha, grasping her; “if you don’t hush I
will—”
A voice at the door silenced her and caused Hilda to cower in her chair.
“I was coming from Dorton,” said Perry, “and heard somebody crying, so
stopped to see what was up.”
“I was out for a little while,” said Jerusha, turning scarlet, “and
Hilda got frightened. She thought she saw two black fingers come from
under the lounge.”
“When people are scared they see lots of things. I have, myself. You
won’t see them now that Miss Jerusha is here. Good-night to you both,”
and Perry went on to “Fair Meadow” and they were again by themselves.
“Now you see what your wicked story-telling has done,” exclaimed Miss
Flint when Perry was out of hearing. “You see he did not believe you.
Two black fingers, indeed!”
“I did see them!” screamed Hilda, flushed with excitement and passion.
“Now look here,” cried Miss Flint, pale with anger and her eyes glowing
as she grasped the child’s arm, “if you say that again I will give you
such a whipping as will last you a lifetime. I have a mind to do it as
it is.”
Hilda cowered in her chair. She was a match for her tormentor in spirit
but not in strength; she was vanquished and sat trembling with vague
terror.
No more words were spoken until supper was upon the table, then Hilda
was bidden to come, or not, if that suited her better, and she accepted
and took her usual place, though too disturbed to do justice to the
simple but well served meal.
As soon as it was finished Miss Flint put the room in order for the
night, while Hilda returned to her chair and watched her quick,
impatient movements.
“Come, you must go to bed now,” was the command. “I must sit down to my
sewing and want you out of my way.”
“Please let the door be open; I am afraid in the dark,” pleaded the
child.
“What, of the two black fingers?”
Hilda drew back shuddering and tears rushed to her eyes.
“Come along, I have no time to waste upon you. Can’t you unhook your
dress?”
“Diana did it after Aunt Janette got sick. I cannot reach the hooks.”
“You are old enough to wait upon yourself and will soon find that I am
not a waiting-maid for you,” and, giving an angry jerk to a refractory
hook, the dress was loosened and other garments removed, and the little
girl crept into the cot, which Miss Flint designated as her resting
place.
“Won’t you hear me say my prayers?” she asked timidly as her care-taker
was leaving the room.
“You have great need to say them. I wonder you are not afraid to go to
sleep after telling such a wicked story,” and, taking the lamp, she went
out, shutting the door after her.
Miss Flint sat down to her sewing in the clean and pleasant room, but
she was not happy. She at last had a home of her own, but considered the
incumbrance that went with it overbalanced the benefit.
She had not thought that her patrons would object to her taking Hilda to
their homes in her dressmaking visits, but realized that she was
mistaken, as she saw with her sister-in-law’s eyes that there would come
rainy days when Hilda could not go; and if clear the child could not
stand the walks she would be compelled to take if she accompanied
Jerusha, nor could she be left alone in the cottage.
Weary and sad, she leaned back in her chair and reflected; and her
glance happening to rest upon the curtain of the lounge, she saw it
move. Jerusha was not frightened, although she was wise enough to know
that there could not be an effect without a cause.
The motion was repeated; the head of a mouse peeped out and was quickly
withdrawn, and she recognized one of the black fingers that had alarmed
Hilda.
“Enjoy yourself all you can to-night, my lively friend,” she said to
herself. “If a trap can catch you this will be the last chance you will
have to frighten anybody.”
She took care, however, not to enlighten Hilda as to her discovery and
for many days the child avoided the lounge, fearing the “black fingers.”
CHAPTER VI—HILDA A LITERAL FOLLOWER OF BUNYAN
“Fair Meadow,” the home of the Merryman family for generations, was a
large old-time farmhouse, built of gray stone, with dormer windows in
the roof, broad window and door sills, and within and without gave the
assurance of genuine home comfort, peace and good-will.
It lay between “My Lady’s Manor” and “Friedenheim,” within a short
distance of each, and save for a wide lane and a meadow, would have been
opposite the cottage of Jerusha Flint, on the other side of the road. It
was a true Christian home, and its influence, like that of the
Courtneys, was felt throughout the neighborhood.
The Merrymans were generous, genial people, and entertained city and
country friends with cordial hospitality, but it was seldom that the
farmhouse wore such a festive appearance as upon one evening the middle
of the February following the summer and autumn that Jerusha Flint held
possession of the cottage.
The occasion was a reception in honor of a bride and groom, the bride
being Mr. Merryman’s sister, married at her father’s residence in
Baltimore and returning that evening from a southern tour.
Snow had fallen the day before, which necessitated sending sleighs
instead of carriages to Dorton Station for the bridal party, and Mrs.
Merryman, seeing her husband drive down the lane in the lead of three
other sleighs, realized that time had passed too rapidly; the guests
would soon be there, and she was not dressed to receive them.
With a satisfied glance at the supper table—brilliant with silver, china
and glass—she was hurrying up the stair-way to her dressing-room when
she heard a feeble knock upon the hall door, and, retracing her steps,
she opened it.
A poor wanderer stood with hat in hand waiting there; the wind was
toying with his gray locks, his thin garments protected him but poorly
from the cold, and through his broken shoes could be seen his
stockingless feet.
“They are all busy preparing supper; you need not wait,” she answered
hurriedly in response to his humble appeal for a cup of hot coffee.
“No, Archie won’t wait,” said the wanderer, turning meekly away. “Archie
is hungry and tired, and the snow is cold, but Archie won’t wait.”
Closing the door quickly, Mrs. Merryman went to her room, dressed as
speedily as possible and descended in time to receive Mrs. Courtney, who
passed on up to the guest chamber to remove her wraps and be in
readiness to help receive.
Mrs. Merryman had no anxiety for the successful serving of the supper,
and later the refreshments, for in addition to her own efficient maid,
Norah, Diana Strong had the management, and through the kindness of Mrs.
Courtney, Kitty was her helper, while Mose, in white apron and gloves,
was proud to have been loaned to wait upon the door and afterward the
table.
Notwithstanding these helps to contentment, Mrs. Merryman carried a
heavy heart under her silken attire. The words of the half-frozen
wanderer kept up a refrain in her memory: “Archie is hungry and tired
and the snow is cold, but Archie won’t wait.”
Oh, to look about her in that comfortable home; the whole place glowing
with light and heat, the kitchen redolent with roasting poultry; and she
had refused the cup of coffee that might have kept hope and even life in
the stranger!
“I do not deserve to have a roof over my head!” she said to herself as
bitter tears welled to her eyes, but she controlled her feelings, for
the halting of sleighs at the gate gave token that the bridal party had
arrived.
Amid the chattering of merry voices her depression was unnoticed and the
guests passed up to their rooms. Friends invited to meet them were
coming in couples and groups, and she welcomed all smilingly, but her
thoughts were upon the old and poorly clad man whom she had turned from
her door.
At the moment of the arrival of the bridal party, Hilda Brinsfield, in
the cottage of Jerusha Flint, was kneeling upon a chair by the western
window; not watching with childlike interest the passing sleighs with
their joyous jingling of bells, but with a look of interest and hope
upon her pale face to which for many a day it had been a stranger.
“Hilda,” said Miss Flint, “I am going up to the village on business, and
wish you to be quiet and patient. I will not be long away.”
Hilda made no reply. She was thinking of a picture she had seen at Dr.
Lattinger’s where she had been the day before with Miss Flint.
It represented a group of sweet-faced angels, robed in white, grouped
about a harp upon which one of their number was playing an accompaniment
to their singing.
She had asked the nurse where the angels lived, and was told that their
home was in heaven.
“Where is heaven?” she had asked eagerly.
“Do you see that sun?” asked the nurse, pointing to it from the window
of the nursery. “That sun is in heaven.”
Hilda had thought of but little else since hearing this. She had at last
located the home where her parents and her Aunt Ashley awaited her. All
that was required of her was to follow the sun and it would lead her to
them. She had watched all day, but the sun had kept itself hidden under
dim clouds.
About the time that Miss Flint left the cottage it gleamed forth, and
seemed to invite her to follow. A longing to be with father, mother and
Aunt Ashley in heaven was too great to be resisted; all was to be gained
by following where he led. Without stopping for wraps, the eager child
hurried out. The sun, low in the west, seemed very near to her, and she
ran to join it on its way. On and on she ran, the snow not crushing
under her rapid tread. The air chilled her, but keeping the sun as a
guide she pressed on. It sank below the horizon, but Hilda followed,
guided by the ruddy glow which marked the spot where it descended. It
grew dark and the child became bewildered, retracing her steps or
wandering in a circle. Her limbs ached with weariness, and she was about
to lie down and rest, when she heard the chatter of happy voices and the
sound of sleigh bells, and, encouraged, she followed. But the sound
ceased, and again she wandered aimlessly, having nothing to guide her.
At length she saw the gleaming of many lights, and she crept toward
them.
“That is heaven!” she said to herself. “It is not far away, but I am so
cold, so cold!”
The lights grew more brilliant, but she could scarcely move on toward
them. Her thoughts grew confused, strange visions thronged her mind,
vivid colors danced before her eyes, sweet music charmed her senses. She
was growing less weary; a pleasant warmth comforted her, and her eyelids
were heavy with sleep as she toiled on toward the goal, reached it, and
sank down between an evergreen shrub and one of the windows of the
Merryman farmhouse.
Unconscious of the tragedy transpiring without, the bride, arrayed in a
fleecy robe of white, as were her attendants grouped about the piano,
was singing, when at the window appeared the wanderer for the second
time that evening, bearing in his arms the unconscious form of the
little girl.
“She is dead,” he murmured in a dazed, helpless way, as he stepped
through the window which Mr. Merryman opened for him; “she was in the
cold snow!”
“She may be,” said Dr. Lattinger, coming quickly toward them. “We must
take her to a cool room and make efforts to restore her.”
Tear-dimmed eyes gazed upon the pallid face, loving arms were extended
to bear her where Mrs. Merryman would direct, when Diana Strong, hearing
the subdued exclamations of surprise and pity, came to the parlor door
and glanced in.
“It is Hilda!” she exclaimed, clasping her hands and turning pale with
emotion. “What could have driven her out this wintry night?”
Although a new anxiety had come to Mrs. Merryman, she experienced relief
in again seeing the wanderer, and while Dr. and Mrs. Lattinger, Mrs.
Courtney and Diana were doing all in their power to restore the little
girl, she took him to the kitchen and soothed her tried conscience by
seeing that he was made comfortable with light and warmth and good food
at the table with Perry.
“I knows him,” remarked Mose, who with Kitty was enjoying his supper at
a table in another corner of the kitchen. “I done seen him many a time
on the road.”
“You knows a heap of people, Mose, that don’t knows you,” commented his
grandmother.
“Where was the little girl when you found her?” Mrs. Merryman asked
Archie, while Diana was pouring his coffee.
“She was sitting among the bushes by the piazza. Archie thought she was
looking in at the people. Archie did not know she was dead until he took
her up.”
“Why were you here?” asked Mrs. Merryman kindly. “I thought you had
left.”
“Archie was cold and hungry and tired. He went to the barn to sleep; he
had no other place to go. Archie heard sleigh bells and people coming in
with horses, and was afraid they would drive him away. Archie walked
about to keep warm; he heard singing and came to look in the window and
found the little girl.”
The efforts of Dr. Lattinger were rewarded; after a time Hilda had
recovered sufficiently to be taken to the nursery where Diana watched
beside her until time to help serve refreshments.
“Where is mamma?” whispered Hilda without opening her weary eyes. “I
heard the sweet music and saw the beautiful angels, but did not know my
mamma or Aunt Ashley.”
“You will see them after a time,” said Diana tenderly; “go to sleep now
and get rested.”
“I will,” whispered the little girl; “I am tired, so tired, but I have
found heaven.”
Tears flowed from Diana’s eyes as she watched her sleeping, and
tender-hearted Norah wept in sympathy.
Hilda was so changed; she seemed no longer the light-hearted, care-free,
high-spirited child which had been loved and cherished by Mrs. Ashley.
Sadness had its place upon the wan face, the pinched features, in the
deep-sunken eyes. Diana almost censured herself for a share in the
cause.
Fortunately Diana could remain at the farmhouse while the bridal company
stayed, and her heart was comforted by knowing that Hilda had found a
good home; for the next morning Mrs. Merryman received a note from Miss
Flint saying that as Hilda had run away from the cottage, she should not
be received again under that roof.
The same afternoon as Perry was returning from the village with a wagon,
Miss Jerusha stopped him at her gate and helped him place in it three
trunks which had belonged to Mrs. Ashley. They contained clothing, books
and bric-a-brac, Jerusha retaining the furniture until claimed by Mrs.
Warfield.
Cast upon the charity of Mr. and Mrs. Merryman, Hilda was heartily
accepted, and Miss Flint went from her cottage in the morning and
returned to it in the evening, rejoicing that she was at last free from
the burden that had oppressed her. So sprightly did she become, in
addition to her naturally independent and arbitrary manner that she gave
no one reason to suspect that her conscience was troubled by three
secrets, one of which in after years she strove vainly to divulge to
Hilda.
The bridal company had been entertained at the Courtneys, the Lattingers
and several other homes, had seen the places of interest in the
neighborhood, had heard the traditions and chronicles, especially that
of the spectre that haunted “My Lady’s Manor” and had returned to their
homes.
One evening Norah was preparing the evening meal and crooning an Irish
melody—to which Hilda, sitting in Erma’s cradle, was listening
attentively—and had just placed tea biscuits in the oven when the door
opened and Archie came in.
He was comfortably clothed in the suit given him by Mr. Merryman, and
without glancing at Norah or Hilda he went directly to the seat in the
corner of the hearth which he had occupied the night of the reception.
“It is Archie!” cried Hilda in delight, “he has brought me a mocking
bird.”
“No, Archie is ashamed that he could not bring one,” said the wanderer
sadly. “He has tried and tried to catch one, but Archie has brought
something,” and untying a plaid handkerchief he gave her a dead oriole,
a bit of moss, several snail and mussel shells, and other trifles which
he had gathered in the woods and streams perhaps miles away.
When Mr. and Mrs. Merryman and their little Erma returned from Dorton
and with Hilda sat down to tea in the dining-room, Archie fell asleep in
his chair, but awoke to take supper with Norah and Perry; then went to
the room over the kitchen which he had previously occupied, and before
the sun rose was away upon his aimless wanderings.
Thus the years passed, and in the home of the Merrymans contentment and
peace reigned. Hilda was looked upon as the elder daughter of the house
and was treated as kindly as though indeed their own. She went daily to
the village school and was beloved by teachers and companions.
Although each school day she passed the cottage twice, and the same on
Sabbaths to the village church, she never had a glimpse of Jerusha
Flint, from which the inference could be rightly drawn that Jerusha had
frequent glimpses of her.
One Saturday morning Hilda was helping Mrs. Merryman arrange the potted
plants upon the porch when Mose, hat in hand, made his appearance with a
note from Mrs. Courtney inviting them to take tea at “Friedenheim” that
evening.
Hilda’s eager glance at Mrs. Merryman, hoping for acceptance of the
invitation, was met by an assenting smile; a reply was written and Mose
hurried away.
When it came time to dress for the visit Norah, who took great pride in
Hilda’s beauty, arranged her hair in soft, full ringlets and helped her
don a pretty pink gown, Hilda’s favorite, and singularly becoming.
The visit was one of unalloyed pleasure, for during the afternoon Mr.
Valentine Courtney drove out from the city in a handsome carriage drawn
by a pair of ponies, and finding Hilda and Erma there took them out for
a drive, and after tea he took them the short walk to “My Lady’s Manor,”
too short to Mr. Courtney, so interested and amused was he with the
conversation of Hilda.
He enjoyed her quaint manner of telling the events which transpired
within the range of her knowledge, among them the arrival of Norah’s
aunt from Scotland, an event of great interest to Norah, and through her
to Hilda.
“She is now at your Uncle Merryman’s, I suppose?” remarked Mr. Courtney,
with a view to keeping up his share of the conversation.
“No, she is in Baltimore, but she wants to come to Dorton to be near
Norah; and Aunt Merryman will try to get her a place as housekeeper. She
is a very good housekeeper,” concluded Hilda sagely.
When they reached “My Lady’s Manor,” Mr. Courtney unlocked the front
door, and they passed in; and after closing it he led the way through
the wide hall to the rooms on either side, all seeming to Hilda like the
almost forgotten remembrance of a dream. Then they ascended to the
second floor, then to the third and from thence up the narrow stair-way
to the walk on the roof, where Mr. Courtney pointed out the prominent
places in the city and noted the changes in Hilda’s expressive
countenance, as in her quaint manner she gave her views of them.
It was growing twilight and so they turned to descend, Hilda being the
first to reach the stair-way.
“There is a lady waiting to come up!” she said in a half whisper, “I
think she is very old.”
“A lady?” ejaculated Mr. Courtney, in surprise, and, stepping to the
stair-way, he glanced down.
The little lady in black, of whom he had so often heard, stood at the
foot, with bowed head and folded hands, but before Mr. Courtney could
address her, she disappeared.
When they descended to the attic, Mr. Courtney, without commenting upon
the subject, glanced into the rooms, but not a living creature was to be
seen, nor in the rooms below it; the house was silent save for their
footfalls.
“This mystery shall be explained, if possible, and that at the earliest
moment,” he said to himself as he locked the hall door upon their exit,
and if Hilda noticed that he was silent on their walk back to
“Friedenheim” she made no comment.
Mr. Courtney joined the Rev. Carl, Mrs. Courtney and Mrs. Merryman upon
the piazza, while Hilda and Erma, attracted by the cheerful appearance
of the kitchen, halted at the door.
“Come right in, honey,” cried Uncle Andy, heartily. “We is mighty glad
to see yer; we has no little chillen no mo’, an’ ’pears like we can
nebber git used ter doin’ widout ’em.”
“Where have they gone?” asked Hilda as, holding Erma’s hand, she stepped
in.
“Roy an’ Cecil has done mos’ growed up, an’ de little gal hab gone to
heaven whar ol’ Andy will go in de heavenly Master’s own good time. Ol’
Andy will soon go, honey.”
Hilda longed to send a message by him to her father and mother and her
Uncle and Aunt Ashley, but had not courage to go near enough to him to
whisper her request. Her indecision brought the delicate bloom to her
cheek, which always appeared under any little excitement, and which
awakened anew the admiration of Chloe.
“She is as pretty as a picture; that is just the truth,” she remarked to
Kitty.
“Now, Chloe, jes’ yer hab done wid dat,” exclaimed Andy, turning sharply
about. “Ol’ Satan an’ de lookin’ glass will done tell her dat fas’
enough widout yore help.”
“They will tell her the truth, Uncle Andy, you know that your own self,”
replied Chloe nonchalantly.
“Purty is as purty does, honey; don’t disremember dat,” advised Andy,
turning to Hilda; “don’t let nobody make you sassy of yer beauty, fer
bime-bye, if de good Lord spares yer dat long, de wrinkles will done
scare de beauty away. Den whar is yer?”
“Never scared no beauty away from Mis’ Emma,” asserted Chloe defiantly.
“Wrinkles is coming to stay, but she is a beauty in spite of them.”
“’Kase mistess wan’t sassy ob her beauty, dat’s what I done jes’ say,
Chloe; de strongholt is mine, not yourn,” and Andy laughed and coughed
exultantly.
“Missus come of a pretty family,” interposed Kitty. “She couldn’t have
been ugly if she had tried. When she an’ Mars Courtney was bride and
groom, dey was de han’somest couple in de state, an’ her mother an’
grandmother were beauties in der day.”
“’Kase dey was Christians, an’ had der treasures laid up in heaven. Yes,
Kitty, dey was good to de pore an’ ’flicted, and too busy helpin’ dem
dat could not help demselves to be sassy about der beauty.”
“They was too good for dis yer world, dat’s certain,” responded Kitty.
“Deed was dey, an’ nebber done forgit dar manners to nobody. When I was
de coachman, and used ter bring Selim to de block for young mistus—dat
was dis Misus Courtney’s grandmother—honey,” he said, turning to Hilda,
“an’ she done come sweepin’ down de piazzy steps, holdin’ de long train
ob her habit ober her arm, an’ her pearl handled whip in her han’, an’
de long plumes in her hat bowin’ an’ noddin’, tell yer what, honey, she
suttenly was purtier dan any picture.”
“So she was,” echoed Kitty. “I was young then, but I remember that she
looked like Mis’ Emma.”
“But you done forget about the manners, Uncle Andy,” said Chloe
flippantly.
“Oh, yes! When I done led Selim to de block an’ would pat de
proud-sperited creetur ’till mistus mounted into de saddle, an’ took the
bridle, an’ was startin’ away, she allus said, ‘Thanky, Andy!’ She
nebber disremembered dat, nebber.”
“Yes, and Mis’ Emma is just as polite as her mother and grandmother,”
said Kitty, proudly, “they was born ladies and couldn’t be anything
else.”
It came time for Mrs. Merryman to go. Hilda and Erma were summoned. Mrs.
Courtney and her brother Valentine accompanied them across the meadow to
their home, and their conversation on the return walk was of “My Lady’s
Manor,” now bathed in the splendor of the moonlight.
CHAPTER VII—HILDA’S WELCOME TO MY LADY’S MANOR
A week passed and one evening Mr. Courtney came out on the train to
remain over night at “Friedenheim,” and with him were Ralph and James
Rivers.
He had something in contemplation which he wished to impart to the Rev.
Carl and Mrs. Courtney, and when supper was finished and they returned
to the library he mentioned what he thought they might consider a
foolish experiment.
“Brother Carl and Sister Emma, I am thinking of housekeeping. What is
your opinion of it?” he asked.
“Do you mean at ‘My Lady’s Manor’?” asked Mrs. Courtney. “I think it
would be charming thus having you for a neighbor; it would be next best
to having you at ‘Friedenheim’.”
“I, too, am pleased,” said Rev. Carl. “Are you really in earnest?”
“Yes, I would like to at least make the trial, if I can get a suitable
housekeeper.”
“But the apparition, Val!” reminded Rev. Carl in a low tone. “Of course
we give no credence to such foolishness, but you may have trouble in
getting a housekeeper.”
“I would never have taken Anna there until the mystery was explained,
neither would I be willing to have anyone run the chance of being
frightened, but Ralph and James have a plan in view which I will not
disappoint them by divulging. In the meantime Hilda mentioned that Mrs.
Merryman knows of a woman who wishes to come to Dorton; did she happen
to mention it to you, Sister Emma?”
“Yes, she asked me if I knew of anyone who needs a housekeeper. It is
Nora’s aunt who wishes a place. She is now at a friend’s house in the
city.”
“I wish you would see Mrs. Merryman in regard to it when convenient.”
“I will go or send there to-morrow, and am sure that Mrs. Merryman will
act promptly in regard to securing her.”
About twilight Ralph and James, with traveling satchels in hand, walked
to “My Lady’s Manor” with the intention of discovering, if possible,
what manner of creature it was that was deceiving so many people.
The satchel of James held a lamp, candles and matches, and Ralph’s
contained a stiff rope with a noose at one end, with which he purposed
capturing the spectre.
They took a survey of the mansion and decided upon occupying the two
bed-rooms overlooking the quarters.
The doors of both rooms opened into the corridor, and these they decided
to lock, that any unquiet spirit that chose to visit one of the rooms
could have free access only to the other.
Not a sound disturbed the stillness of the night; they slept peacefully
until the white sails upon the Patapsco were tinged with rosy hues of
the ascending sun.
Before returning to “Friedenheim” they explored the attic room, which
was void of furniture or articles of any kind, but found no clue to the
mystery, nor hiding place for even a mouse.
As the spectre declined to visit them when the doors leading to the
corridor were locked, the next night they decided to leave the door ajar
which led into it from the bed-room which Mrs. Farnsworth and Anna had
used as a library, and to place a lighted lamp near the steps leading to
the attic rooms. Ralph, with rope behind him, lay down upon the lounge
in that room and James occupied the room adjoining.
He was too excited to sleep, but Ralph was in the land of dreams when
something like an icy hand touched his forehead. He sprang up, rope in
hand, and followed the little lady in black who had glided through the
door and ascended several steps toward the attic room, threw the noose
about her neck and brought her to a halt so suddenly that she had to
cling to the banister to keep from falling. A piece of marble which had
simulated the cold hand fell to the floor, the lace cap and gray curls
fell back, disclosing a head of glossy black hair, and the dough mask
fell off, showing the humiliated face of Jerusha Flint.
The boys stood appalled at the discovery, and Jerusha shed a torrent of
tears, but whether from shame or grief or anger they had no means of
knowing.
She spoke no word, but like a veritable spectre, glided up the attic
stairs and was seen no more. Only the sound of the shutting of a distant
door in some part of the large building could be faintly heard, then the
boys locked the three doors and slept in the bed-room until morning.
It is doubtful if any news could have given more genuine astonishment to
the home circle at “Friedenheim” than that of Miss Flint playing the
rôle of a spectre, and the motive that prompted her was quite as much of
a mystery. But before the day closed the matter was made plain by Miss
Jerusha, who sent a humble message to Mrs. Courtney to come to see her,
as she desired earnestly to converse with her and was too ill to leave
her cottage.
Mrs. Courtney went immediately, and although Miss Jerusha expected her,
she could scarcely raise her eyes to her neighbor’s face when she stood
beside her, so humiliated was she as she lay pale, yet feverish, upon
the lounge.
“I don’t know what you can think of me, Mrs. Courtney,” she said, as she
signified her wish for her visitor to take the seat beside her, “but I
will tell you the exact truth.”
Mrs. Courtney took the chair in silence and Miss Flint, after a pause,
resumed.
“Anna Ashburton was my friend, the only person in her position who
treated me as an equal, and because she had given me her friendship, I
told her what I have told no other, before or since. She understood me
as no other human being could; she pitied me and loved me; and if I
could have remained with her I would not be the desolate, unhappy,
malicious creature I am. It was a bitter blow to us when we were cast
out of that beautiful home. We both loved it, and I say in all sincerity
that I grieved more for her sake than for my own. I had not her gentle
spirit, having inherited a proud and implacable temper, and I vowed in
my homeless condition that so far as lay in my power to prevent it,
Reginald Farnsworth should never find purchaser or tenant for his
ill-gotten property.”
“But my dear Miss Flint,” said Mrs. Courtney, “‘My Lady’s Manor’ has not
belonged to Mr. Farnsworth for several years. He gave it back to Anna
Ashburton and she bequeathed it to my brother, Valentine Courtney.”
“Bequeathed it to your brother!” echoed Miss Jerusha slowly, and turning
very pale. “She had it to bequeath, yet never told me of it in any of
the kind, affectionate letters she wrote to me?”
“She did not become owner of the property until a short time before her
death. She was coming to see all her Maryland friends and was keeping it
as a surprise.”
“She left her property to a man who has already more wealth than he can
use, and not one penny to me whom she promised to give a home if she
ever had one to share with me! God help me! I thought I had one friend,
but there is no such a thing in the wide world. My life has been a
miserable failure.”
“You should not censure Anna Ashburton, Miss Flint. I feel sure it was
her intention to keep her promise to you.”
A scornful smile crossed the thin lips of Jerusha, but she made no
response.
“And you should not count your life a failure, there is no one in the
neighborhood more useful.”
A sniff of derision rewarded this sincere compliment.
“Please tell me,” resumed Mrs. Courtney, “how you could act the part of
a spectre and not frighten the servants away.”
“Nothing could be simpler,” replied Miss Jerusha wearily. “They were
glad of anything that would dishearten Mr. Farnsworth and cause him to
restore Anna’s property to her. They never saw me, because nothing would
tempt them to enter the main building except in daytime, and then not
alone.”
“You always disappeared in the unfurnished attic room, yet James and
Ralph, who examined it thoroughly, could find no place of exit.”
“That was yet simpler when understood. In that one short, happy summer
with Anna I was one afternoon gathering clusters of grapes from the
arbor which yet shades this end of the house, and noticed a locked door
for which I could see no use. I spoke of it to Anna and she explained
that it led by flights of narrow steps to a room just their width, off
the back attic, and furnished with rows of hooks for meat. After the
building of a meat house it was abandoned and almost forgotten.
“When we were forced to leave ‘My Lady’s Manor’ my plans were laid.
There was no key to that door, but my brother, being a locksmith, had
keys of every shape and size. I took the impression of the keyhole in
wax and never gave up trying keys until I got one that would turn the
rusty lock. Then, screened by the arbor, I could gain admittance any
hour of the day or night.”
“But how could you get from the meat room to other parts of the house?”
“There is a sliding door in the partition which allowed the servants of
that day to get meat from the room without unlocking the outer door. It
fitted so perfectly that no one could detect it except by the knob,
which I took care should be removed; and it would not occur to anyone
that there was a narrow room between it and the outer weather-boarding
of the house.”
“But the costume of Mrs. Joshua Farnsworth?”
“Anna gave it to me as a memento of her foster mother. I kept it on one
of the hooks, and it was short work to don it. The meat room having no
window, the light from my shaded lamp could not be seen from the
outside. Here is the key. You can give it, with my compliments, to Mr.
Courtney;” and again the scornful smile passed over her lips.
Mrs. Courtney saw in this a hint of dismissal and arose to go; moreover
Miss Flint appeared weak and exhausted.
“But can I do nothing for you?” she asked. “It grieves me to leave you
so alone.”
“When I need assistance from you or anyone in Dorton, or out of it, I
will ask it,” replied Jerusha haughtily, her black eyes gleaming with
unshed tears, and, seeing that her presence was no longer desired, Mrs.
Courtney went home.
When she reached there she found a note from Mrs. Merryman saying that
Mrs. Flynn was ready any day to assume the duties of housekeeper at “My
Lady’s Manor,” and Mr. Courtney was encouraged to proceed with his
arrangements for housekeeping.
Busy days now followed, for Mrs. Courtney resolved that her brother’s
home should be in perfect order for his reception on his return from the
city the first evening of taking possession of his inheritance, and all
the Courtney family be there to welcome him.
At length all was in readiness and not only the parlor but the kitchen
at “Friedenheim” was interested, for Chloe was to depart to take up her
abode as cook at “My Lady’s Manor,” and the evening of the home-coming
was sent over by Mrs. Courtney to have all in readiness for the supper
which she and Kitty had prepared, and would be brought later by Mose.
Chloe never felt her importance more than when, as sole occupant of “My
Lady’s Manor,” she unlocked the china closet and took out the beautiful
and costly ware, once the property of Mrs. Joshua Farnsworth. She was
absorbed in admiration of a tea plate, almost transparent when held
between her and the light, when the door quietly opened and Archie came
in, and without so much as a glance at the startled Chloe made his way
to the corner of the broad hearth.
“Archie was glad when he saw the smoke coming again from the chimney.
Archie has often looked for it,” he said, rubbing his hands in
satisfaction at seeing the glow from the open grate of the range.
“Nobody comes into my kitchen without knockin’. Don’t like folks to come
in that way nohow,” remarked Chloe, keeping at a respectful distance.
“Archie never knocks. All the houses he goes to are Archie’s homes.”
“This is Marse Courtney’s house and I am boss of this kitchen,”
proclaimed Chloe.
“Archie is tired. He has walked and walked,” and before Chloe could make
further protest he had leaned back and closed his eyes in the
comfortable chair.
She kept on with her work, but it was with a feeling of relief that she
saw the carriage with Mrs. Courtney and Cecil stop at the gate.
Hilda on her way from the village school had stopped to speak to them,
and Mrs. Courtney, ever mindful of the pleasure of others, invited her
to assist in welcoming Mr. Courtney.
The delicate flush which always visited the cheek of Hilda at an
unexpected pleasure proved her eagerness to accept, and she followed
Mrs. Courtney up the broad walk to the entrance.
“I am afraid I ought not to stay. Aunt Grace will worry about me,” she
said, as Chloe, in new plaid turban, opened the door, beaming with
satisfaction.
“I have thought of that, dear, and intend Cecil to drive over and tell
Mrs. Merryman that you are here.”
“Oh, please let me go with him!” said Hilda eagerly; “I will put on my
pink cashmere dress and ask Norah to curl my hair.”
“Certainly, my dear, if you wish it, but you look very neat to have been
in school all day.”
With happiness heightening the beauty of her expressive face, Hilda
turned to go.
“Tell Mrs. Merryman not to be anxious about your coming home this
evening,” enjoined Mrs. Courtney; “we will take you in the carriage.”
“Come in and see the table before you go, honey,” said Chloe, leading
the way to the supper room and watching for Hilda’s admiring glance when
the table came in view.
“Oh, Chloe, it is splendid!” she said in delight. “I never saw china and
glass glisten so.”
“Yes, honey, it do glisten, and so do the silver. Jes’ you wait till the
lamps are lighted and you see that table with the fried chicken and
oysters and pounded biscuit and muffins and raspberry jam. Be sure and
hurry back, honey! Come as soon as ever you can!”
As eager to be among all these triumphs as was Chloe to have her, Hilda
promised, when a new thought came to her.
“Chloe, will there be little bouquets at the plates and a large one in
the center of the table as Mrs. Courtney likes to have at home?”
“I ’spect so, honey. Mis’ Emma allus sees to the flowers. There’s oceans
of ’em growin’ wild in the yards and garden.”
“Oh, Chloe, I have the loveliest pink rosebuds at home. I will bring
them to put at Mr. Valentine’s plate.”
“Where did you get them, honey?”
“The miller’s wife gave the bush to me. She asked Miss Jerusha Flint for
it, because it had been planted by Aunt Ashley. And Miss Jerusha gave
it, although she knew it was for me. I knew nothing of it until I came
one evening from school and found it in my flower bed. It was very kind
of them.”
“I ’spect, honey, Miss Flint don’t care for flowers, or you wouldn’t
have it now.”
Hilda smiled and was hurrying away when she caught sight of Chloe’s
first guest.
“Why, there is Archie!” she cried, “dear, dear Archie!” and running to
him, she took his hand in her soft little palms.
“Does you know him, honey?” asked Chloe, full of surprise.
“Know him? Oh, Chloe, he saved my life!”
“Yes, honey, I done heard that some old body found you in the snow.
Mighty fine girl he saved; he ought to be proud of that find.”
“Archie is proud,” said the old man who had waked at the first sound of
Hilda’s voice. “Archie looks all the time for people in the snow since
he found her.”
By this time Cecil, who had finished bringing in the baskets, was
waiting for her. She ran out, stepped into the carriage and was driven
away.
“I hope we won’t meet any boys,” thought Cecil. “They would never stop
plaguing me.”
Mrs. Merryman was glad that Hilda had the prospect of this pleasant
visit and entertained Cecil while she ran up to her room to dress,
keeping in remembrance the roses she was to take.
“I am so glad you will be there, Miss Hilda,” said Norah joyously as she
curled the girl’s beautiful hair. “I am to go as soon as our supper is
over, and will stay all night with aunt, for Mrs. Merryman, bless her
kind heart, says that aunt will feel strange and lonely at first.”
“I am glad you are coming, Norah; I am sure your aunt will be glad to
have you.”
Looking very fair and sweet in her becoming toilet and with rosebuds in
hand, Hilda reached “My Lady’s Manor” and was assisted from the carriage
by Mr. Valentine Courtney, who was watching for her.
“My little Hilda expected to welcome me. Instead I welcome, gladly
welcome her to my home,” and, taking her hand in his, they went up the
broad path to the entrance.
“Thank you, sir,” smiled Hilda. “When I went past here to school this
morning I never thought of being here this evening.”
“I hope it is as much pleasure to you to be here as it is to me to
welcome you,” he said kindly.
“Yes, I love to be here. I think ‘My Lady’s Manor’ the loveliest place
in the world.”
“Then I hope you will come very often,” he returned smiling with
pleasure. “You are fond of reading, I am sure.”
“Oh, yes, I do love a pretty book; I am reading a beautiful story now.”
“Here is a large collection and suitable for every age,” said Mr.
Courtney as they reached the library, which since the days of Mr.
Reginald Farnsworth was on the first floor, across the hall from the
parlor—“you can read here when it suits you, or you can take any books
home with you that you wish.”
The glad light in Hilda’s eyes and the flush upon her cheek showed her
appreciation of the offer, for which she thanked him in her naturally
graceful manner.
It was one of the happiest hours of Mr. Courtney’s life when, in company
with his sister, her husband and sons and Hilda, they sat at supper in
his own home for the first time.
Mrs. Courtney did the honors, and Roy and Cecil, though accustomed to
Kitty’s and Chloe’s culinary achievements all their lives, considered
the supper the best they ever tasted.
Twilight came and the whistle of a departing train had scarcely died
upon the air, when Norah, who had gone to the Dorton Station, was seen
coming with her aunt. Hilda ran to the gate to meet them, and Mrs.
Courtney received Mrs. Flynn kindly, introduced her to her employer, and
asked Norah to take her to her room while Chloe prepared her supper.
Mrs. Courtney admired the neat-looking woman with the stamp of goodness
in her face and felt satisfied that she was a suitable person to manage
her brother’s household.
Hilda had never enjoyed an evening so thoroughly, as she flitted like a
bird through the spacious rooms. She was now in the parlor listening to
the cheerful conversation, now in the tea room with Mrs. Flynn and
Norah, then in the kitchen where Chloe was putting all in order for the
night, and Archie was resting in his chair.
“What’s to be done about him, honey?” asked Chloe in a whisper, nodding
her gay turban toward the sleeper. “He’s gwine to stay all night, that’s
certain; I knowed that as soon as he was done supper, ’cause he never
sighted his ol’ hat and cane in the corner, but made straight back to
his chair.”
“Will I ask Mrs. Courtney, Chloe?” whispered Hilda.
“Ax Marse Val, honey, ’cause the house is his’n now.”
Hilda returned to the parlor and stood beside Mr. Valentine Courtney
until he finished something he was saying to Rev. Carl.
“Chloe wishes to know if Archie is to stay over night,” she said
somewhat anxiously; “he does not say anything about going away.”
“Certainly he can stay,” replied Mr. Courtney. “Please tell Chloe to see
that he has a comfortable bed,” and Hilda sped away, well pleased with
her mission.
“It would be a poor beginning to my housekeeping to turn a fellow
pilgrim away, would it not?” he asked, with a smile, of Rev. Carl.
“I think so, indeed. You are doing right to invite him to stay and to
make him comfortable.”
“Before we leave you perhaps it would be advisable for me to go through
the rooms in the back building and see which would be best to give him,”
suggested Mrs. Courtney.
Before Mr. Valentine could reply Hilda came running back to the parlor.
“He has gone to his room without waiting for anybody to tell him,” she
said almost breathlessly. “He says he knows the room that Lois gave
him.”
Rev. Carl gave a hearty peal of laughter, in which all joined. “That is
the style of visitors to have, brother Val,” he said; “they save you the
trouble of entertaining them.”
“I look upon it as a good omen,” smiled his brother-in-law. “I hope my
home will be a place of rest and refreshment to all who enter its
doors.”
“I am sure it will be,” said Mrs. Courtney sincerely; “but this Archie,
I don’t understand his saying that he knows the room that Lois gave him.
I am quite sure it was not in Mr. Joshua Farnsworth’s time, or in that
of his widow, or Anna. I was here quite often, and never saw him or
heard any of them speak of him.”
“The servants who had charge afterward may have allowed him to sleep
here, and no doubt were glad to have company near them,” suggested Rev.
Carl.
“While we were reviving Hilda the night that Archie found her in the
snow, Diana Strong mentioned that she had seen him on the road more than
once, but did not know his name,” remarked Mrs. Courtney.
“I, too, remember hearing him spoken of that evening,” rejoined Rev.
Carl. “Dr. Lattinger mentioned that he frequently met him, and said that
he was a mystery to him, reminding him of the Wandering Jew. He added
that Archie is weak-minded and does not know his last name.”
“He appears to be one who has seen better times,” commented Mrs.
Courtney. “There is an air of refinement about him that one does not see
in the ordinary wayfarer. I believe that he has a history, but it is not
likely that we will ever know it.”
It was now time to return to “Friedenheim,” and Mrs. Courtney arose to
go.
“I hope, sister, that you will allow Roy and Cecil to come here
frequently and pass the night with me. I will bring Ralph and James
often, and wish all these young people and their friends to take
pleasure in visiting here.”
“They will not be more pleased to come than I will be to have them with
you, and we all wish you every happiness in your home,” replied his
sister affectionately. And thus ended the happy day that welcomed Hilda
Brinsfield for the second period of her life to “My Lady’s Manor.”
CHAPTER VIII—LETTERS WHICH BRING A TRIAL TO HILDA
Not only the village of Dorton, but the whole country around it rejoiced
that Mr. Valentine Courtney was the owner of “My Lady’s Manor,” and that
it was again occupied and one of the hospitable homes of the
neighborhood.
His first purchase was a pair of handsome horses, a comfortable carriage
and a phaeton.
For coachman he wished a middle-aged, unmarried man, for whom he
advertised, and among the many who responded was one he was satisfied to
engage. This man was Sandy MacQuoid, a Scotchman who bore testimonials
from two Edinburgh families as to his exemplary character and
capability.
Sandy was tall, thin and pale, quiet in manner and scrupulously neat in
attire, which was always black and perfect in fit.
With congratulations of his own good fortune, Mr. Courtney brought him
to “My Lady’s Manor” and the years which followed proved Sandy’s
testimonials correct; he vied in fidelity with the Irish housekeeper and
the African cook.
Sandy stipulated but for one favor after the matter of salary was agreed
upon, and that was that he might bring a parrot, which had been trained
to say many things, and his Scotch bagpipes.
Mr. Courtney granted both requests with pleasure for he was partial to
pets and fond of music; moreover the place would be rendered more
attractive to his nephews and their friends, and to Hilda.
With the cordial assent of Mrs. Merryman, Hilda had availed herself of
the invitation of Mr. Courtney to read in his library, and almost every
afternoon on her way from school she passed an hour or more in the
home-like room.
Although Mrs. Flynn and Chloe saw but little of her during that hour,
they were glad to know she was there; the day always seemed brighter
when she passed on the way to the library, halting to chat a moment with
them.
As a rule, she was away by the time that Mr. Courtney returned from the
city, but it was a pleasure to him to hear that she had been there.
At his request Mrs. Flynn frequently invited Hilda and her schoolmates
to tea, which request was all the more heartily appreciated by her that
Norah always came and spent the evening in order to see Hilda safely
home.
It was also an understood thing that when Rev. Carl and Mrs. Courtney
came to take tea at “My Lady’s Manor” Hilda should be invited, and she
always accepted the invitation. Thus in time she looked upon the villa
as a second home, as when a child in the cottage of her Aunt Ashley she
passed so much time there with Anna Ashburton.
Happy summers passed, and winters equally pleasant, and Hilda was
growing into healthy, symmetrical and beautiful young womanhood, the
cultivation of her fine mind keeping pace with her growth.
Three days in each week Mr. Courtney went to the city in his carriage
and Sandy, after leaving him at his office, purchased supplies for the
household.
One day, after completing this, he was driving to the hotel where the
horses were cared for, when he had the unexpected pleasure of meeting an
old friend who had recently arrived from “the land of the thistle.”
Sandy invited him to take luncheon with him, after which they repaired
to the lodgings of his friend where he was presented with a young Scotch
terrier of great intelligence.
Sandy’s pleasure in the gift was enhanced by that of Mr. Courtney, and
when Roy and Cecil came over that evening they could scarcely tear
themselves away in time to study their next day’s lessons, so charmed
were they with the terrier.
The parrot was kept on the porch, as a rule, and in order to hear its
quaint speeches one had to go there, but the terrier was here, there and
everywhere; and Hilda was almost tempted at times to defer her reading
in the library to be amused by the antics of the canine foreigner.
Seeing her fondness for the terrier, Chloe was loth to complain of it,
but could not at times refrain when his mischief grew too pronounced.
“That pup is mighty mischievous, honey,” she said one afternoon upon
recovering her breath after chasing the terrier to get her clean turban
which he had captured. “You don’t know the tricks that terrier can play.
When the door-bell rings and I go to let company in, I’m never sartin
that a pile of bones or ol’ shoes won’t fall in when I open the door.”
“I wonder why he likes best to put them at the front door when there are
so many doors to the house?” laughed Hilda.
“Jes’ to be as tricky as ever he kin, honey, and where he finds the ol’
shoes is the riddle I can’t guess. I never sees none layin’ around, and
I burns all he fotches in.”
“But he is so funny, Chloe, and we all love him so!”
“I’m not gwine to say nothin’ agin him, honey, and haven’t said nothin’,
even when he tore up my best turban that Mis’ Emma done give me. Mrs.
Flynn feeds him. She puts a piece of oilcloth on the floor by the table
and gives the terrier scraps while she and Mr. Sandy is eatin’.”
One afternoon Mrs. Courtney, Mrs. Merryman and Hilda went to take tea at
“My Lady’s Manor,” a charming walk across the fields that lovely day,
and Hilda was the happiest of the happy.
The afternoon passed speedily and pleasantly, and Hilda, who had been
part of the time in the library, was first to see the carriage
containing Mr. Courtney and Sandy stop at the side gate. She ran
joyously to announce his arrival to Mrs. Courtney, then to the kitchen
to tell Chloe, then out to the gate to meet him.
“My home-coming is always more pleasant when Hilda is here to welcome
me,” he said cordially as he clasped her dimpled hand; “something told
me that you would meet me at the gate.”
Hilda flushed with pleasure, and, clinging to his hand, she went with
him to the parlor, where he welcomed the other guests, then went to his
dressing room, the terrier flying up the steps in advance of him, and
watching every movement with alert, bright eyes until he descended.
Hilda’s request to arrange the bouquet for the center of the table was
cheerfully granted by Mrs. Flynn, and with scissors in hand she went to
the garden, the terrier following in an ecstasy of delight and playing
about her until he saw Archie coming through the gate, his coat upon his
arm, for the evening was warm.
The terrier ran to meet him, danced around him and barked, but Archie
paid no attention to him, and walking slowly up he placed his coat on
the balustrade of the back porch, then went to his favorite seat in the
kitchen, and was soon asleep, worn out with his constant walking.
Hilda, in the meantime, had arranged her roses in a tall vase and placed
them upon the table; then the tea-bell rang and Mr. Courtney and his
guests gathered about it, and cheerful conversation enlivened the meal.
When it was finished they went to the library, where later, Sandy, tall,
grave and reserved, joined them at Mr. Courtney’s request to give them
Scotch airs upon the bagpipes.
It seemed to Hilda, seated near Mr. Courtney, that Sandy’s music never
sounded so mournfully sweet as upon that evening, the last time she was
to hear it for many days. For destiny was quietly closing the doors of
“My Lady’s Manor” upon her, and opening those of a distant farmhouse,
the existence of which she had never known.
In the pauses of the music the occupants of the library heard a
scampering and a scuffling upon the porch, mingled with sharp, quick
barks, and the dragging of something to and fro.
Mr. Courtney arose and was about to pass from the room to see what
occasioned the sounds, when through the open door rushed the terrier,
bearing in his mouth two letters which he dropped upon the floor and
then ran out.
“Can’t find no mo’ ol’ shoes so must go and tear up the coat that Marse
Archie sot so much store by,” said Chloe, as she captured both coat and
the terrier as he was again scampering into the library. “I done heerd
that scampering and knowed that tarrier was up to sumpin’, and he’s done
tore out the linin’ of that good coat and the cover off a letter.”
“Did he get the letters out of the coat?” asked Mr. Courtney, as Hilda
picked them from the floor.
“I ’spect so, sir. There weren’t no letters on the piazzy ’till the
tarrier done tore the coat.”
“This one is signed ‘Janette Ashley’,” said Hilda, becoming very pale,
“and is addressed to ‘My Dear Sister Sarah.’ I remember that Aunt
Ashley’s first name was Janette,” she added, turning to Mrs. Merryman
and putting the letter in her hand.
“It was, Hilda, and her sister’s name was Sarah Warfield. Shall I read
it aloud?”
The girl nodded; she could not trust her voice to speak.
“These must be the letters of which Diana Strong spoke the evening of my
reception,” remarked Mrs. Merryman when she finished reading. “The dates
prove that they were written the week of Mrs. Ashley’s death.”
“My husband wrote this one,” said Mrs. Courtney, to whom Mrs. Merryman
had passed the letters. “I recognize the writing; besides, I remember
hearing him say at the time that he had written a letter for Mrs. Ashley
to her sister in Ohio. He wrote it at the cottage and I remember his
saying that Mrs. Ashley asked Diana to give him her pen from the writing
desk. He said it was the handsomest he had ever seen, a gold pen, the
handle also gold, and set with lines of rubies. He commented upon the
beauty of it, and Mrs. Ashley said her father gave it to her upon her
fifteenth birthday, and she had never used any other since.”
“But where have the letters been all this time?” said Mrs. Merryman.
“Without doubt in the pocket of the coat of which the terrier has torn
the lining,” said Mr. Courtney, whose handsome face had grown pale and
sad since the reading of the letters.
“Poor Mrs. Warfield never received them and we have censured her for not
replying,” continued Mrs. Merryman.
“But one would suppose that not receiving any letter from her sister,
she would write to know the reason for her silence,” suggested Mr.
Courtney.
“She may have done so, but I never heard of it. Diana said that she
asked the postmaster to forward a newspaper containing a notice of Mrs.
Ashley’s death.”
“What should be done with the letters?” asked Mrs. Courtney. “Ought they
not be forwarded to Mrs. Warfield?”
Hilda sat pale and silent, glancing anxiously from one to another, and
for a time no one spoke.
“It appears to be the just, therefore the right thing, to do,” commented
Mrs. Merryman.
“As my husband wrote one of the letters, if you all agree to it, I will
take them home and ask him to forward them to Mrs. Warfield. Wouldn’t
that be best, my love?” asked Mrs. Courtney, turning to Hilda.
“Oh, she may think I ought to go to her! How can I leave you all?”
exclaimed the girl.
Tears filled the eyes of the elder ladies, and Mr. Courtney arose and
left the room.
“But we would not be acting justly to the living or the dead by
withholding them,” interposed Mrs. Courtney.
“No, it would not be right, they must be sent,” sobbed Hilda.
“The question with me is, how letters written so long ago came to be in
Archie’s coat,” said Mrs. Merryman. “I know that he is, in his sad,
preoccupied way, searching for something in his pitiable wanderings, and
has his pockets at times filled with trifles, but these letters, while
somewhat stained and yellow, are not the least worn, so could not have
been carried long in his pocket.”
“It will always be a mystery, I think, unless he is willing to tell us
where he found them.”
“He was at our house over night,” said Mrs. Merryman reflectively. “I
wonder, if asked, whether he could tell where he got them. Will you ask
him, Hilda?”
She obeyed immediately, but as they supposed, he could not give the
least information.
“Diana incidentally mentioned that she gave the letters to Perry to
mail. It may be that he is the one to blame for their not being received
by Mrs. Warfield. I will ask him as soon as I get home,” continued Mrs.
Merryman.
“But what could be his object, and where has he kept them all these
years without your knowledge?”
“I have not the least idea. He has a small trunk, but it is never
locked, nor has he ever given the least evidence that he is keeping
anything hidden.”
Hilda arose and left the library, and as she stepped into the hall she
heard footsteps of someone passing to and fro upon the long piazza. It
was Mr. Courtney, and as she appeared in the door-way he halted and held
out his hand to her. She glided swiftly to him and he clasped her hand
and placed it within his arm, and silently they walked back and forth.
The ladies prepared for their return home, and Mrs. Merryman went to
apprise Hilda, who withdrew her hand to follow. For one brief moment Mr.
Courtney clasped her in his arms, for one brief moment she sobbed upon
his breast, then she rejoined the others. They bade the master of “My
Lady’s Manor” good-night at his gate and left him to his sad
forebodings.
When Mrs. Merryman reached home she questioned Perry, whereupon he made
a full confession, glad to be relieved of the secret which had so long
oppressed him.
Diana Strong, during Mrs. Ashley’s illness, had given him two letters to
mail at the Dorton postoffice. He had opened them out of mere curiosity,
as he earnestly alleged, and they had been a millstone about his neck.
Terror of the law had made him afraid to have them found in his
possession, and what conscience he had, refused to let him destroy them.
He had taken them to the woods and placed them in the hollow of a tree
too far up for them to be seen from the ground, and hearing Mr. Merryman
say that the tree was to be felled, he was compelled to remove the
letters.
The visit of Archie to the Merryman home had left an avenue of escape,
and he watched his opportunity when the wanderer was about to depart to
slip them in the pocket of his coat; and the old man went to “My Lady’s
Manor,” unconscious that he was bearing a message that would take Hilda
from the home where he had placed her.
Perry was anxious to do all he could to atone, and as a commencement was
willing to leave a game of ball to carry a note from Mrs. Merryman to
“Friedenheim,” that Rev. Carl might know the whole story before writing
that evening to Mrs. Warfield, enclosing the letters.
Mrs. Warfield was one who never dallied over a known duty. Her answer
came by return mail, and had Hilda been destitute of a home, or situated
less happily than she was, the letter would have given her unmingled
satisfaction. As it was, it brought to her heart and to that of another
a chill of bitter disappointment.
Mrs. Warfield wrote that she had received the paper containing the
notice of Mrs. Ashley’s death while ill from the effect of the railway
accident, and the nervous terror resulting from it had kept her from
traveling since. She explained that Mrs. Lacy having gone to France to
reside, she had no one to communicate with, and had written to the
postmaster at Dorton asking the name of any friend of Mrs. Ashley whom
she could address. He replied, but had taken so little interest in the
matter that he sent the name of Mrs. Reginald Farnsworth, of San
Francisco.
Mrs. Warfield wrote immediately, and after several weeks she received a
letter saying that Mrs. Farnsworth was traveling in Europe, but the
letter had been forwarded by the postmaster in response to Mrs.
Warfield’s request.
She never received a reply, and still hoped the time would come when she
could visit Dorton and learn for herself what she had used all means in
her power to know through others. She added that she was rejoiced to
know that Mrs. Ashley had intrusted Hilda to her care, and so far as lay
in her power the trust should be faithfully cherished.
The letter concluded by saying that her eldest son would visit
Philadelphia the following week, and would take great pleasure in going
to Dorton to accompany Hilda to the home that would welcome her gladly.
The evening of the day that this letter was received found Mr. Valentine
Courtney in consultation with his sister, and the next morning that lady
visited Mrs. Merryman, going early that she might see Hilda before she
set out for school.
Mrs. Courtney having—as she reminded Mrs. Merryman—no daughter of her
own, asked as a favor that she be allowed to exercise her taste in
providing an outfit for Hilda which might not be convenient to obtain in
her new home.
Mrs. Merryman, taking the offer in the spirit it was made, gave glad
consent, and it was decided that Hilda should accompany Mrs. Courtney to
Baltimore that morning upon a shopping expedition.
This was a charming surprise to Hilda. She was ready by the time Mrs.
Courtney and Mrs. Merryman had discussed the needs of the prospective
young traveler, and it seemed like a fairy story that instead of walking
to school, she was spinning along the pleasant road between Dorton and
Baltimore in a roomy, comfortable carriage behind a pair of fine bay
horses, and with the charming companionship of Mrs. Courtney.
Shopping proved to be the most attractive of amusements as they drove
from one business house to another, and to the inexperienced girl Mrs.
Courtney’s purse seemed inexhaustible.
“One article that Mrs. Merryman and I agreed upon as being indispensable
is a large trunk,” Mrs. Courtney remarked as they reached the city. “We
will buy it the first article, and all the other purchases can be taken
home in it.”
Hilda was charmed with the selection made. It was handsome, substantial
and commodious, with many little compartments dear to the heart of the
feminine traveler.
The buying of dress goods came next, and Hilda was in her element, and
Mrs. Courtney was surprised at the judgment she evinced in selecting
what was suitable to her age and appearance.
Wraps, hats, gloves, ruffles, and all the articles which complete a
girl’s wardrobe were rapidly filling the trunk which Mose had strapped
on the rack on the back of the carriage.
“Now, dear Hilda, I have a favor to ask of you, and that is to sit for
your picture. Mrs. Merryman wishes one, I should like to have one, and
brother Valentine would be pleased to have you present one to him.”
“And one for Miss Jerusha Flint,” supplemented Hilda, laughingly.
“Of course,” assented Mrs. Courtney, amused at the suggestion. “But
first we will take luncheon at the ladies’ restaurant where I always go
upon these shopping tours, then to the picture gallery, then to a
dressmaker’s to be fitted, and I think we will feel that we have made
very good use of our time.”
“But, dear Mrs. Courtney, would it not be better to wait for the
photograph until one of these new dresses is made?”
“No, dear, we prefer seeing you in the pink cashmere. It is the same you
wore when last at ‘My Lady’s Manor,’ and is very becoming. We will go
now and have a good luncheon which will refresh us for our afternoon’s
shopping.”
The gallery was visited and the sweet face of Hilda imaged for the
friends she was soon to leave, the dresses fitted, and she supposed all
they had come to do was accomplished.
“We have had a pleasant day together, Hilda,” said her friend, “and I
wish to give you a remembrance of it and of me—something useful as well
as ornamental. Would you like a watch?”
No need to wait for an answer; the beaming eyes, smiling lips and rosy
tint which rose to the fair face were more expressive than words, and
Mrs. Courtney led the way to a jeweler’s where she again had occasion to
admire the innate refinement and courtesy of Hilda. What the donor
selected was her choice, and her pleasure was enhanced and the value of
the gift increased by the inscription which Mrs. Courtney requested
should be engraved on the inner side of the case: “The Lord is my
Shepherd; I shall not want.”
It was left with the jeweler to be brought out to “Friedenheim” by Mr.
Courtney. Then they turned their faces homeward, and thus ended this red
letter day in the life of Hilda.
It had always been a foregone conclusion that anything in which Mrs.
Courtney took part proved to be a success; therefore the pretty new
gowns, the watch and the cabinet pictures reached “Friedenheim” in good
time, and were satisfactory in every respect.
Mrs. Warfield’s son Paul came at the appointed time and was, in the eyes
of Mr. Valentine Courtney—who, with his sister, called that evening to
see him and bid good-bye to Hilda—a young Apollo. In the opinion of the
others—Hilda not excepted—he was a tall, finely formed young man, with
good features, dark hair and eyes and a firm mouth and chin.
He bore well his part in the after-supper conversation, and Hilda had a
feeling of pride that her Aunt Ashley’s nephew was so worthy the
attention of her Dorton friends, while he was more than pleased with
them all.
“He is young, handsome, cultured, well educated and agreeable,” thought
Mr. Courtney. “There is every reason for Hilda to become attached to him
now that they will be under the same roof.”
Obeying the request of Mrs. Courtney, and her own inclination, Hilda
selected the most perfect of the pictures of herself to give to Mr.
Courtney, and had gone to her room early in the evening and had brought
it down to the parlor to have it in readiness to give when he arose to
leave.
It was given and accepted, farewells were said, and the Courtneys went
to their homes; then Hilda, who had borne herself bravely during the
evening, bade Mr. and Mrs. Merryman and Paul good-night and went to her
room, and from the window looked with tear-dimmed eyes upon “My Lady’s
Manor.”
She watched the light gleaming in the library where she knew that Mr.
Courtney was sitting alone, and when at a late hour it disappeared she
retired and wept until slumber closed her eyes.
The next morning was bright and beautiful, and, refreshed by sleep, and
possessing the hope and buoyancy of youth when not crushed out by
affliction or cruelty, Hilda arose and dressed for her journey in the
pretty new traveling dress, which, with hat and gloves, she had placed
in readiness before retiring.
Descending to breakfast, the first object that met her gaze was a
bouquet of roses which she knew at a glance had come from Mr. Courtney.
She had been accustomed to seeing flowers all her life, but these seemed
the sweetest and loveliest she had ever known. She examined each bud and
blossom, and admired anew the donor’s name and compliments upon the
card.
Tears were in Mrs. Merryman’s eyes, and tender-hearted Norah wept, when
Hilda, equipped for the journey, stood, bouquet in hand, ready to go to
the carriage which Perry brought to the gate.
“Good-bye, dear Aunt Merryman!” she said, putting an arm around that
faithful friend as they stood upon the piazza.
“Good-bye, dear Hilda!” responded the lady as she pressed kisses upon
the lips and the fair brow of the girl. “We shall miss you; do not
forget us.”
“How can I forget, when I have found mother and father in you and Uncle
Merryman?”
“And, Hilda,” continued Mrs. Merryman in a low tone, and noticing that
Mr. Merryman and Paul were engaged in parting words—“never, never let
your Aunt Ashley’s prayer grow dim in your memory.”
“No, dear Aunt Merryman, I will always look upon it as my guide through
life, and with it will associate you who have tenderly kept it in my
remembrance; and see,” she added with a sudden flush of color to her
cheeks, “it is being answered, in part, at least, for my home and that
of Aunt Sarah Warfield will be one and the same.”
They all walked down the path to the waiting carriage, Mr. Merryman
helped her in and bade her good-bye; then with a few last words they
were on their way to the Dorton station while Mr. and Mrs. Merryman
returned slowly to the house feeling that something sweet and pleasant
had been removed from their home and lives, never again to be restored.
In a few minutes the travelers reached Baltimore, where the train
halted, and to Hilda’s surprise and pleasure Mr. Valentine Courtney
appeared at the window by which she was seated, his handsome face
growing brighter when he saw his roses in her hand.
“They are lovely; I treasure them!” she said, touching them with her
lips.
“And this, also, I hope,” he said, putting a small package in her hand.
“I know I shall,” she answered, flushing with surprise and anticipation,
giving him a smile and glance which lingered long in his memory. She
waved her hand in farewell, and they were gone. And he returned to his
office, and in the evening to “My Lady’s Manor,” feeling more desolate
than he had ever been in his life.
The world in which he had lived since taking possession of his home was
not, as it had been, the matter-of-fact world of business alone. It was
a new world, rosy with sweet companionship and hope; morning sunshine
which had now given place to evening clouds and coming darkness.
He tried to think that he was no more desolate than before he had known
Hilda, but his reasonings brought no comfort. He was not—as when Anna
was taken from him—reconciled to the lot which he had in Christian faith
looked upon as not only out of his power to prevent, but as something
which God willed, and it was therefore his Christian duty to be
submissive.
Had Hilda been a few years older, Paul Warfield should not have taken
her away before he had made known his attachment. He had not done this,
believing it not honorable to fetter her with a promise before she had
seen anything of the world. Now she was gone, and he was grieved that he
had given her no hint of his feelings. He realized that he had been
unjust to himself and to her.
As soon as possible after they were again on their way, Hilda untied the
packet and brought to view a crimson velvet case in which was a fine
picture of Mr. Courtney.
“Oh, it is so like him, so exactly like him!” she exclaimed in delight,
as Paul bent his stately head to look upon it. “Isn’t he the very
handsomest man you ever saw?”
“He is very elegant looking, indeed, Cousin Hilda,” responded Paul
heartily.
“And just as good as he is handsome! He is so kind to everybody and
urges poor Archie, who saved my life, to make his home at ‘My Lady’s
Manor,’ and pass his days in rest and comfort; but Archie will stay only
for a night, preferring to wander about.”
“He is handsome and of noble presence, Cousin Hilda,” remarked Paul as
he saw her looking again upon the picture, “but I cannot agree with you
that he is the handsomest man I ever saw, and he is somewhat gray.”
“Only a little upon the temples,” said Hilda eagerly. “Some persons turn
gray early.”
“Wait until you have seen my brother Fred,” said Paul, a little
confusedly. “Do not think me boastful, Cousin Hilda, but all agree that
Fred is very handsome, and he is young.”
“I suppose he looks like you,” said Hilda, in all sincerity.
“Girls never see me when Fred is around. He seems to know exactly what
to say to interest them.”
“And ‘My Lady’s Manor’ is such a lovely place,” resumed Hilda. “I wish
you could have stayed even one day longer and visited there and at
‘Friedenheim.’ They are such beautiful places, and my friends are all so
kind.”
“They are indeed charming people. I was glad to meet them and would have
enjoyed remaining, but, little cousin, I have something to tell you.
Shall it be now?”
“Yes, now,” echoed the girl eagerly.
“I told your Dorton friends that we would remain in Philadelphia until
to-morrow with Mr. and Mrs. De Cormis, old friends of my father. A niece
of Mr. De Cormis from Woodmont, a village near my home in Ohio, is
visiting there, and I am glad to have you become acquainted.”
“Is she a dear friend of yours?”
“Yes, the dearest.”
“Did she come to Philadelphia with you?”
“No, she has been there several weeks. She has many friends there to
visit, for she lived there all her life until the past four years, when
she and her father came to Woodmont. Her father, Rev. Horace De Cormis,
is pastor of our church and is one of the best of men.”
“Will she go back to Ohio with us?”
“No, her visit is not yet completed. Her uncle, Mr. Robert De Cormis,
and his family wish her to remain the winter with them, but she is a
devoted daughter and is not willing to leave her father longer than a
fortnight more. You may know that we were glad to meet again.”
“You love each other, then?”
“Oh, little cousin, when you see her you will understand how impossible
it would be not to love her! If nothing prevents, we expect to be
married before another autumn.”
“I am glad, Cousin Paul, and hope you will be very happy.”
“Thank you, cousin; I am sure you wish it. I cannot fail being happy
with Lura De Cormis.”
“What style of person is she, Cousin Paul?”
“She is faultlessly fair, has coal black hair and brilliant black eyes,
lips like coral, perfect teeth, and her hands are small, white, and
beautifully formed.”
“She must be beautiful,” commented Hilda. “I hope she will love me. Is
it easy to make her acquaintance?”
“She is considered very reserved, but she is interested in you. I am
sure you cannot help being congenial friends.”
Paul’s fiancée was out when the travelers arrived at the handsome home
of Mr. Robert De Cormis.
Mrs. De Cormis received them cordially and conducted Hilda to the pretty
apartment she was to occupy, then left her that she might make her
toilet for dinner.
Hilda took girlish delight in arraying herself in one of the new gowns,
which fitted her lithe figure perfectly and was charmingly becoming.
She heard the door-bell ring, and heard the sound of cheery voices and
descended to the parlor to meet Miss Lura De Cormis. Paul met her at the
door and led her to the alcove window where the young lady stood, so
absorbed in reading a letter just received from her father that she did
not hear Hilda’s step upon the soft carpet.
The introduction was given and when Hilda looked upon the face of the
future Mrs. Paul Warfield she saw a younger and fairer, but with those
exceptions, a living image of Jerusha Flint.
CHAPTER IX—AT THE GYPSY ENCAMPMENT
It was evening of a cloudless day when Paul and Hilda reached the
Warfield farmhouse, which was looking charmingly picturesque in the
ruby-red glow of the sunset.
The flowers in the lawn were giving out their sweetness, and birds in
the maples were singing their vesper songs as if in greeting to the
travelers.
Mrs. Warfield’s welcome to both was tenderly kind, and the marked
resemblance she bore to Mrs. Ashley was a joy to Hilda.
Separated from those whose loving kindness had made life a holiday to
her, she had again found a home and a mother.
“I will not weary you, my dear, by questioning now, but will give you
the opportunity to refresh yourself after your journey,” said Mrs.
Warfield, and, conducting Hilda to a pleasant room adjoining her own,
she left her to herself and returned to the parlor to talk with Paul.
“Her beauty quite bewildered me, it was so unexpected,” she said, laying
her hand upon his shoulder as he sat by the window, newspaper in hand.
“Yes, and the Merrymans spoke of the sweetness of her disposition. She
will be a charming companion for you, mother.”
“I know I will love her as a daughter. How did you like the family who
have so kindly cared for her?”
“I never met strangers whom I admire more. We have taken her from an
excellent home, mother, and must try to make her happy here.”
“We will. And now tell me of my future daughter-in-law,” continued Mrs.
Warfield, with a smile. “I hope she is well and happy.”
“Perfectly so,” replied the young man, smiling in turn and reddening
slightly. “She sent her love to her future mother-in-law.”
“For which I am duly obliged. When does she expect to come home?”
“In a fortnight, and has promised to be my wife within the year. Mother
dear, you will have more daughters than you can manage!”
“Yes, I can count upon three. Fred will be bringing me a daughter one of
these days, I suppose.”
“If he can keep in love with any one girl long enough. He is fickle, and
the girls seem to know it.”
“He is a jolly, generous, conscientious boy,” commented his mother with
a glow of pride. “I don’t believe he would intentionally wound the
feelings of anyone, and I hope the girls he flirts with understand that
he means nothing serious.”
A step was heard on the stairs, and in a moment Hilda appeared at the
parlor door.
“I think I told you on our journey that Fred is reading law with an
attorney in Springfield,” remarked Paul, as he arose to give her a
chair.
“Yes, and you also said that you expected him this evening.”
“I did, and he has come,” exclaimed Paul, glancing eagerly toward the
door, for quick footsteps were coming toward it, and a buoyant voice had
called, “Mother, where are you?”
“Here!” responded Mrs. Warfield, her eyes beaming with pleasure. “Come
and welcome your new cousin!”
Fred came forward in his easy, graceful manner and was presented in due
form.
“They are as handsome as pictures,” thought Mrs. Warfield proudly. “The
Garden of Eden could scarcely have shown a handsomer couple.”
“How are you, old fellow?” said Fred, turning with a bright smile to
shake hands with his brother.
“In fine health and spirits, and I see you are the same.”
“I thought you were not coming until late. Having you in time for supper
is an unexpected pleasure,” said his mother.
“I intended coming out on the evening train, but there are gypsies
encamped in Mr. Barry’s woods, and some of the young people of
Springfield came out in carriages to have their fortunes told, and
insisted that I should come with them, and here I am.”
“I have not the least belief in gypsies or in fortune telling, but I am
glad you are here. Now we will go to the tea table.”
With an arm about his mother’s waist, Paul led the way, and Fred, with a
radiant smile of pleasure, offered his arm to Hilda, who accepted with a
smile and blush.
If Mrs. Warfield allowed herself to be proud of anything, it was of her
sons, and not without reason. They were sensible, well educated,
attentive to business, and honorable in their dealings, and mothers with
marriageable daughters could not forbear pointing out, or at least
alluding to the excellence of these damsels when in the society of Sarah
Warfield.
If it be true that happy people have no history, then nothing could have
been recorded of Fred Warfield, for Mother Destiny had willed that his
pathway from babyhood should lie in sunshine, never in shadow. He had
experienced but few disappointments and fewer trials to dampen his
exuberant spirits; but light, almost trifling as he was in manner, his
intimates knew that beneath it all was a warm, affectionate nature, a
steadfast love for what was good, and a wish to help others to enjoy
life, as he undoubtedly did.
That he was captivated by every new face and fickle in his attachments
was known to all who were acquainted with him, but they looked upon it
as no more than might be expected of a handsome youth who was courted
and admired in society, a fault which age and experience would correct.
That evening at the farmhouse was an ideally happy one to him, the only
shadow to its brightness being the knowledge that he could not study law
in Springfield and at the same time remain under the home roof without
attracting attention to the fact that it was because Hilda was there.
Without appearing to notice, Mrs. Warfield took note of Fred’s manner to
the young girl, and read his thoughts as accurately as if inscribed upon
the page of an open book, and resolved to have a more serious
conversation with him than she had ever had in regard to his failing.
If it lay in her power to prevent it, there should be no trifling with
the affections of any girl, no blighted happiness laid to the charge of
her sons.
“It is really too beautiful this evening to stay indoors,” remarked
Fred, when, tea finished, they returned to the parlor. “Mother, I will
have Planchette put to the carriage and take you and cousin Hilda for a
drive.”
“I would enjoy it, but Hilda will excuse me this evening, as several
ladies are coming from the village to help arrange for a fair to be held
in the hall there, but that need not prevent you and Hilda from going.”
“We will drive past the gypsy encampment,” said Fred eagerly, turning to
Hilda. “It is really romantic; I could scarcely tear myself away. You
will go, won’t you, cousin?”
No need to ask. Hilda’s face showed her delight in anticipation of
something so new and altogether enchanting.
“I hope you will not encourage the gypsies by stopping to listen to
their foolishness,” said Mrs. Warfield gently.
“Oh, I would not have them tell my fortune for anything!” ejaculated
Hilda. “I would be afraid they would tell me something evil.”
“That would depend upon what you paid them,” smiled Mrs. Warfield.
Fred made no comment, but hurried out to give orders for the conveyance.
“Now, cousin mine,” he said as it came to the gate, “allow me to assist
you,” and with easy grace he took the filmy white scarf from Hilda’s
hand and placed it adroitly and becomingly on her brown hair and a few
minutes later Planchette was speeding away with the long swinging trot
which characterized her.
Fred had said truly that nothing could be pleasanter than the drive to
the encampment, and nothing more romantic than the scene upon which they
looked a little later.
In order to observe, and, as he thought, be unobserved, Fred selected as
a good place to halt a part of the forest separated from the encampment
by a running brook and the thick screen of willows on either side,
between the trunks of which they could, with but slight obstruction,
have a good view of the camp.
In the foreground were two small tents, in front of which was burning a
bright fire of brushwood.
Two forked sticks supported an iron rod from which was suspended a tea
kettle, clouds of steam issuing from lid and spout.
Upon a large box which served as a table a middle-aged woman had spread
a white cloth, and was placing upon it dishes of different colors, and
with an eye to effect.
A young and handsome gypsy in a scarlet dress and with a plaid kerchief
about her shapely throat was seated under a large oak tree that spread
its protecting arms over the tents.
Her swarthy yet clear complexion was smooth as satin, her eyes were
large, brown and lustrous, and her crimson lips parted frequently in
smiles at the gambols of the child at her feet, showing her perfect
teeth. Two robust little boys played about the mossy bank, upon whom her
eyes rested with pride.
Back of the tents stood two substantial, covered wagons, and under the
oaks beside them lay three gypsy men, idly watching the horses, which,
held by ropes, were cropping the grass within reach.
“It looks so lovely and peaceful,” commented Hilda. “I wish an artist
were here to sketch it.”
“The full moon is rising,” said Fred, turning to look through the window
of the carriage; “the tops of the trees are becoming silvered, which
adds to the beauty. Would you like to be a gypsy, Cousin Hilda?”
“At this hour it would be charming to encamp; but during the bitter cold
and snow-storms of winter the poor creatures must suffer.”
“No danger but they will keep warm so long as there is wood to steal;
besides, they are accustomed to rough it,” said Fred lightly.
“And yet they suffer sometimes from exposure. When I was a child Dr.
Lattinger attended a gypsy who was ill of pneumonia. Their encampment
was in the woods near Dorton during two months of winter, and Dr.
Lattinger saw her twice a day. He said they were very respectful to him,
and in sympathy for the sick woman and in care of her were much like our
own people. They were of the tribe of Stanley.”
“Yes, I suppose they have good and evil among them as have other
communities, but it is the general belief that gypsies are not
trustworthy.”
“Which of those women is the fortune-teller?”
“Neither of those. I do not see her. She must be in one of the tents.”
“Is she handsome?”
“Handsome! She is gray and wrinkled, and toothless and swarthy,
cross-grained and disagreeable in every way. Phew!” grimaced Fred, at
the remembrance of the prophetess.
“She did not please you in your fortune, I think,” laughed Hilda.
“She was not very clever to me, that is certain. Jack Prettyman gave her
the largest fee, and is to marry a rich and beautiful girl and live in
Europe.”
“What did she tell you?”
“She paid me a few compliments, which no doubt I deserve. She caught me
mimicking her, and I never saw such a look of malignant hate as crossed
her ugly face.”
“Had you no faith in her predictions, then?”
“No; yet I felt almost startled when she described my mother and my home
better than I could have done. She also told me of some of my
flirtations,” continued Fred, laughingly, while he reddened. “The old
vixen said I would meet my match at no distant day, and would receive no
pity, and deserve none.”
“How could she describe your mother and your home?” said his companion,
amused at his discomfiture. “She had never seen them, had she?”
“Not that I am aware of, but these strollers have sources of information
unsuspected by honest individuals. She could not have told me so much of
my life since childhood had not someone given her the information.”
“What did she tell the ladies who came with you?”
“Something that pleased them very much, judging by their happy looks and
smiles. We tried to persuade them to tell us, but they would only give
us scraps and hints which might have been told any young lady and not
been far wrong.”
“They are such good-looking people. I imagined that all gypsies had a
wild, degraded look.”
“These are the most respectable ones I have seen, so far as appearances
go, especially that one by the oak tree. They also belong to the
illustrious house of Stanley.”
Fred’s laugh arose above the key to which they had been modulating their
voices, and they realized that it had attracted the attention of the
gypsies.
The men arose, and tying the horses, stood awhile looking about them,
conversing in a low tone, then went to the brook, laved hands and face,
and went to supper.
“Cousin Hilda,” said Fred, who had been gazing intently at the horses,
“I believe that beautiful cream-colored one is the very animal that was
stolen from an innkeeper in Springfield about two years ago.”
“But there are many cream-colored horses; how could you be certain that
this is the one? Or why do you imagine it is?”
“By the peculiar manner in which she tosses her head. The one I speak of
belonged to a circus company and had been trained to perform several
tricks. I feel quite sure that this is the animal.”
“But surely you do not intend hinting anything of the kind to them?”
said Hilda, anxiously.
“No, but Planchette is perfectly quiet. If you will hold the lines a
moment I will take a circuit and come up back of the tents, and while
the gypsies are at supper will examine that horse.”
“But what proof would a closer view give you?”
“One of the tricks of the circus horse was to kneel if touched upon a
particular spot on his head. I know that spot and will put it to the
test. You can watch from the carriage and see if I am right.”
“Oh, Cousin Fred, do be careful! Suppose they should see you?”
“But I do not intend them to see me, and will be back in a moment.” He
swung himself lightly from the carriage and disappeared behind the thick
underbrush.
Hilda gazed anxiously in the direction of the tents and saw Fred reach
the place, keeping at the same time his attention upon the gypsies.
Patting the animal gently, and speaking in a low, soothing tone, his
fingers glided to a spot upon her forehead. Instantly the intelligent
creature knelt and laid her mouth in the outstretched palm of Fred. He
raised his arm and she arose to her feet; and convinced that he was not
mistaken, Fred went swiftly behind the tents on the way back to the
carriage.
He found Hilda with a blanched face, a look of terror in her eyes, and
seeming almost on the verge of fainting.
“Oh, Fred,” she whispered, “the fortune teller sprang from behind that
bush the moment you left, and I cannot tell you the terrible things she
said to me! She heard all you said and has gone to tell them.”
Fred was no coward, nor was he foolhardy. He realized the danger they
were in, and his cheek grew as pale as that of his companion.
A commotion was visible among the gypsies—loud talking, curses and
threatening looks toward the carriage, and a general uprising from the
table.
Fred sprang to his place beside Hilda, took the reins preparatory to
flight, had turned Planchette’s head toward the road and reached to take
the whip from the socket, when the bridle was grasped by one of the men.
“Halt, liar, and explain, or you shall not leave this place alive!”
cried the gypsy, his black eyes blazing with fury.
For answer Fred brought the lash down upon his hand with a quick,
stinging stroke. The bridle was released, and Planchette sprang forward
just as a bullet whizzed through the back of the carriage between the
heads of the occupants, and amid shouts and imprecations from men, women
and children, they cleared the woods, and were in comparative safety.
“This is only loaned,” exclaimed Fred, with flashing eyes, and face pale
from anger and excitement. “I was single-handed, unarmed, and have a
lady with me. It shall be returned with interest!”
“Oh, Fred,” implored Hilda, almost faint from terror, “promise me not to
molest them! I should never forgive myself if anything happened to you,
Which would surely be the case if you attacked them. Promise me!”
“That horse was stolen, Hilda; they should be made to return it! They
fired upon me, and it is not through any merit in them that one of us is
not lying dead at this moment. Would you wish me to leave all these
things unpunished?”
“Yes, for we are the ones at fault. They did not go to us; we came to
them.”
“Then you wish me to act the coward’s part by hiding their theft, and
the attempt upon our lives?”
“Yes, all; all for the sake of your mother. Oh, to think that the very
first evening of my coming I should be the cause of bringing anxiety and
perhaps anguish upon her! Promise me, Fred, or I will not return to your
house.”
“You would despise me when you reflected upon it,” commented the young
man moodily. “Were I to follow your advice I would be of no credit to
you.”
“What credit would it be to you, or to anyone, to quarrel with gypsies?
Supposing you were victorious and killed one or more of them, what would
it add to your advantage or happiness?”
“The woman insulted and frightened you. What man worthy of the name
would allow it to go unpunished?”
“Words do not kill; I care nothing about them, and would not have told
you only to warn you of the danger we were in. We were the aggressors.”
“They should be driven from the neighborhood, which the authorities
cannot do unless complaint be made against them, and you will not let me
make it.”
“We are unharmed, and have no right to complain against them when it was
our own fault. They may not have stolen the horse, but bought it from
someone who did, as I am sure if they had stolen it they would not
encamp so near Springfield, where at any moment the horse is liable to
be recognized.”
“That looks reasonable,” said Fred, reflectively.
“Let us keep it a secret, at least for some time. I am a girl, but I can
keep it to myself.”
“Agreed!” responded Fred.
“Promise that you will not pass the encampment on your way back to
Springfield, will you?”
“No, I will go by the way of the Lakes, or the Pacific, or around by
California and the Isthmus of Panama, if you prefer.”
“My mind is at rest now,” said Hilda with an answering smile. “Thank
you, Cousin Fred, I will go home with you now.”
Her mind was at rest so far as concerned the safety of Fred, but her
tried nerves could not recover their tone for many days. Her sleep was
troubled, and in dreams she saw the wild faces of the gypsies, heard
their shouts and imprecations, and saw Fred dying at her feet.
CHAPTER X—AN OFFER OF MARRIAGE
One evening nearly a year after the adventure with the gypsies, Fred
came out on the train from Springfield to pass the night under the
homestead roof, a thrill of boyish delight paying tribute to it, as
always, but more pronounced now that it was the dwelling place of Hilda.
They were expecting him, and Mrs. Warfield, with motherly care, had seen
that his favorite dishes were prepared for the evening meal, and with a
glad light in her beautiful eyes, welcomed him.
“Where is Hilda, mother?” he asked, glancing inquiringly through the
open door of the parlor, after pressing a filial salute upon the yet
plump and rosy cheek.
“She is in the garden arranging bouquets for the vases. She expects
several of the young people, from the village to pass the evening here.”
“I hoped she would have no visitors this evening,” commented Fred, a
shadow crossing his handsome face.
“She invited them because she was quite sure you would be here, and,
Fred, I hope you will divide your attentions among the girls, and not
devote them to one of them, as you have a habit of doing. You know that
you care for no one long at a time, so why do you give them reason for
thinking you are in earnest?”
“Now, mother, that is cruel!” exclaimed Fred, reddening, while his dark
eyes sparkled with amusement. “You will blight my prospects if you
proclaim me fickle. I am afraid an earnest girl would be influenced by
your opinion of me, and doubt my sincerity should I offer my hand and
heart.”
“The idea of a boy making an offer of his hand and heart!” laughed Mrs.
Warfield.
“Twenty-one next fall, just in time to cast my first vote! Lots of
fellows are settled in life at that age,” and he gayly left the room in
search of Hilda.
He did not follow the straight course, but instead took a circuitous
path to the arbor, where sat Hilda upon a rustic chair, the table before
her covered with flowers, and all framed in by the vine-covered arch.
Very deftly her fingers were adding sweet to sweet, apparently
unconscious that a pair of handsome eyes were regarding her with
admiration. Her simple gown of dark blue material fitted her graceful
figure to perfection, and was finished at throat and wrists with filmy
white frills. From the pocket of her white apron peeped the handles of
bright scissors, and a broad-brimmed sun hat lay on the bench beside
her. Her luxuriant hair was bound by a narrow crimson ribbon, and a
crimson rose upon her breast cast its warm glow upon her rounded cheek.
This costume was considered by Fred as the most becoming of any in which
he had seen her, yet he called to mind that he had thought the same of
every toilet in which she appeared, only that the sunlight flickering
through the leaves made the picture more lovely.
An incautious step upon a stick which snapped under the pressure
betrayed his near approach. Hilda smiled but did not look up.
“Come in, Cousin Fred,” she said; “don’t be timid.”
“How did you know it was Cousin Fred?” he asked, taking the hand she
offered.
“I saw you when you left the house. You reminded me forcibly of the
ostrich of school-book renown.”
“Will you make a boutonniere for me to wear this evening?” he asked,
laughing, in spite of his wish to frown.
“Certainly! I have just finished one for Cousin Paul. See the little
beauty,” and she took it up and inhaled its fragrance.
“Why do you bother to make one for Paul?” he asked, his smile becoming
less pronounced. “You know he is engaged.”
“Because, like yourself, he is, by courtesy, my cousin.”
“But Miss Lura De Cormis is the one to make bouquets for him, leaving
you at liberty to make them for me, as I am not fortunate enough to
claim a lady-love.”
“Were Paul in Philadelphia or Miss Lura here, I am sure there would be
no need for me to make a boutonniere for him; but she has gone to
purchase her trousseau. Had you forgotten that, Cousin Fred?”
“I should say not, when I am to be best man, and you Miss Lura’s
bridesmaid.”
“I would like more foliage for this large bouquet. Will you please get
it for me?” and she gave him the scissors.
He obeyed her with a lingering glance upon the fair face bending over
the flowers, and a resolve to tell her what was in his heart, for “out
of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh,” and it came as
natural for Fred Warfield to speak of love to a pretty girl as it is for
a broker to discuss the rise and fall of stocks, or an artist the lights
and shades of a new study. In truth, it was his chief amusement, and
practice had made him perfect.
Just now, however, he was ill at ease, and in his own eyes awkward and
uncouth as, leaning against the door frame of the arbor, he watched
Hilda’s active fingers add the foliage to the artistically arranged
bouquet.
“You are very beautiful, cousin,” he said almost involuntarily.
“I know it,” she replied serenely, without glancing in his direction.
Fred gazed upon her in undisguised astonishment.
“This is not new to you; you have been told so by others,” he said.
“By admiring glances and appreciative smiles, never in words.”
“Do you consider it good form, Cousin Hilda, to express your opinion of
your own beauty?” he inquired of her, with commendable hesitation.
“If you remember, cousin, it was not I who expressed the opinion; I only
agreed with yours,” and she gave minute attention to the placing of
colors in the second bouquet.
“Yes,” he responded uneasily, “but suppose someone else should tell you;
some stranger, for instance. It would not be good form to agree with a
stranger’s opinion.”
“Thank you, cousin; you are very thoughtful, and I mean it for your
comfort when I suggest that a stranger will not be at all likely to
comment upon my beauty in my presence. That bridge is so far out of my
latitude there is not the least danger of my having to cross it.”
“You are so indifferent to me and my opinions. Cousin Hilda! You keep me
quite out of spirits.”
“I do not wish that; instead, I hope to see you in your very best
spirits this evening, and willing to charm us with your choicest pieces
on piano and mandolin. I wish I were the accomplished musician you are.
You cast me in the shade.”
“You will soon surpass me. Professor Ballini remarked the last time that
he went back to Springfield in the train with me that ‘Meesh Heelda haf
ze exqueesite taalent for ze moozique; she is one woondare.’”
Fred was a good mimic. Hilda laughed heartily at the expression of face
and tone of voice assumed for the occasion.
“Oh, Fred, I hope I won’t think of you when I take my next lesson!” she
said, wiping away tears of mirth with her handkerchief.
“You never wish to think of me; I am only Cousin Fred to you.”
“Oh, yes, I do think of you, and am grateful for it is you who merit the
praise for any progress I have made in music. You gave me such thorough
instruction in the rudiments that my progress could not fail in pleasing
Signor Ballini. You have been very kind to me.”
“Then why not show a little interest in me? You know that I care for no
one but you!”
“Oh, Fred, I should, instead, try not to have interest in you, except as
a cousin!” replied the girl, flushing deeply as she bowed her head over
her work.
“Why should you try? We are suited to each other in age, position and
disposition!” was his quick reply.
“Not in disposition; you have not my quick temper.”
“Temper, Cousin Hilda!” ejaculated Fred in surprise. “We have never seen
the least evidence of it.”
“Because there has been no occasion; and, moreover, I have been taught
to control it. Dear Aunt Merryman saw many an evidence of it.”
“But we are wandering from the subject in hand. Have you forgotten that
I asked you to care for me, and told you that I cared for no one but
you?”
“No, I have not forgotten, but you have said the same to so many girls
that I do not put much confidence in it.”
“Now, cousin, that is too cruel, and I know who told you. It was Celeste
Prettyman.”
“Have you been flirting with her, too, Cousin Fred? She thinks you very
handsome, and wonders that you are so much handsomer than Paul, when the
same description answers for both.”
“I suppose she compares me with her brother Jack. It is a pity that he
is such a burlesque upon his own name. I take it for granted that he
will be as awkward as ever this evening and will break his goblet and
upset his chair before he leaves.”
“Yes, one cannot help noticing his awkwardness,” said Hilda, laughing in
spite of herself; “but I think it is caused by embarrassment, and he has
so many good traits that one can easily overlook such small defects.”
“You seem to be well posted as to his good qualities. Please inform me
of what they consist,” remarked Fred dryly.
“In kindness to his mother and sister; in his genuine goodness,
earnestness and stability; there is nothing trifling in his manner; one
may be sure that he means what he says, and can depend fully upon him.”
“You appear to have made quite a study of our friend Jack,” commented
Fred, flushing uneasily. “I scarcely thought that one year’s
acquaintance could make one so thoroughly competent to judge.”
“But I have the opinion of others; everyone speaks well of Jack
Prettyman.”
“Have you more than a friendly interest in him?”
“Not at all; I never thought of such a thing; but am only saying what is
my real opinion of him. He is your friend; you should be glad to know
that he is appreciated.”
“So I am in a certain sense, but if I tell the truth I must say that he
is awkward and uncouth.”
“That is owing to his having so little confidence in himself. He hasn’t
a particle of conceit. Conceited people are so comfortable that they can
afford to be agreeable. It really appears to be a desirable thing to
have a good opinion of one’s self. Don’t you realize this?”
“Do you speak from experience?”
“Yes, and from observation.”
“Conceit would be too ridiculous in Jack Prettyman with his red head and
pug nose.”
“But he is very entertaining. The last time he took me out driving he
taught me the language of flowers.”
“I did not know that you go out driving with him,” responded Fred, his
face flushing and his eyes shadowed.
“Neither did I know that it was expected of me to inform you. Aunt Sarah
sanctioned it and I supposed that sufficient.”
“It is cruel in you to take that tone with me. Oh, Hilda, I feel so
uncertain of you! You never appear to believe me in earnest. Promise
that you will not go driving with anyone but me.”
“Wouldn’t you think it selfish if I asked the same of you?”
“No, indeed; I promise gladly. Do you agree to it?”
“Yes, I don’t care. Aunt Sarah and I drive out as often as I wish to
go.”
“Then you only agree because you sacrifice nothing. Hilda, why are you
so cold, so indifferent to me? You keep me always anxious. Promise me—”
taking her reluctant hand in his, “promise to be my wife!”
“Oh, Fred, what is the use of promising? You will change your mind as
soon as you see a new face.”
“Promise! I will not let go your hand until you do!”
“The tea-bell is about to ring. I heard Angie take it from the
sideboard.”
“Then promise!”
“I will,” the hand was pressed, then released, and Hilda gathered up the
bouquets.
“Here is yours, Cousin Fred,” she said, holding the boutonniere toward
him.
“I had forgotten it,” he said, candidly.
“You will notice that I have arranged them according to their language.
See, here is a sprig of arbor-vitæ:
“‘The true and only friend is he,
Who, like the arbor-vitæ tree,
Will bear our image in his heart.’
“With it I have placed
“‘The generous geranium
With a leaf for all who come.’
“Then a spray of myrtle:
“‘Myrtle placed on breast or brow,
Lively hope and friendship vow.’
“Then two pansies:
“‘Pray you love, remember.
There’s pansies, that’s for thought.’”
Fred placed the boutonniere without comment in the button-hole of his
coat, and they went up the broad path to the house.
Mrs. Warfield read in Fred’s happy face and in the bloom upon the fair
cheek of Hilda that which she had hoped for was in the way of being
realized, but gave no evidence of it by word or manner—she would wait
until the young people saw their own time to tell her of the agreement
into which they had entered.
Fred was at his best that evening in the way of entertaining their
guests, and Mrs. Warfield smiled at the dignity of his demeanor,
bespeaking as it did the engaged young man, while Hilda comported
herself as if engagements of marriage had ceased to be a novelty.
The luckless Jack Prettyman succeeded in passing one evening without
upsetting his chair or breaking his goblet, and to all it was an
enjoyable evening.
The next morning Fred arose earlier than usual and descended to the
garden, which was dewy and fragrant, and wended his way to the arbor.
Birds were twittering in the trees overhead, and colonies of ants dotted
with their hills the ground at his feet. Innumerable filmy webs
festooned the evergreen borders and flowering shrubs, which, jeweled
with dewdrops, sparkled in the beams of the sun.
Happy as Fred had been in all his favored life, he had never been so
happy as that morning. Owing to the relations existing between them, he
fully expected that Hilda would give him a few minutes of her society
before he left for Springfield. But anxiously as he looked toward the
house, he saw no evidence of her coming. Instead, Angie rang the bell
and he went in to his breakfast, and found Hilda quietly reading by the
window which commanded a view of the arbor.
“She could not have helped seeing me,” thought Fred; “she might have
come out for a few words!”
It had always been his custom to leave for Springfield as soon as
breakfast was finished, and he had no excuse for waiting that morning.
Moreover, Paul, his mother and Hilda lingered, as usual, to say good-bye
before separating for the duties of the day.
“I may not let two weeks elapse before coming home next time, mother,”
he said, as he kissed her at parting.
“Come whenever it suits you, my son; your homecoming is always a joy to
us.”
Coke and Blackstone gave precedence to Hilda Brinsfield in Fred’s mind
for several days after his visit home, and with chair tilted back, feet
elevated and eyes closed, he recalled the conversation in the arbor,
while alone in the office of Mr. Meade, attorney-at-law.
Mr. Meade noticed the abstraction and surmised the cause, but was not
disturbed in the least, satisfied that in Fred’s case the malady was not
incurable.
CHAPTER XI—HILDA’S LETTERS TO HER OLD HOME
Hilda, in the meantime, was pursuing the even tenor of her way. Her
church and Sabbath school duties were faithfully performed; she went
daily to the Woodmont high school, enjoyed her music and art lessons,
and took interest in the minor employments of the home which would have
naturally devolved upon a daughter of the house. Always busy, cheerful,
amiable and affectionate, she endeared herself more and more to the
motherly heart of Mrs. Warfield.
Paul had taken upon himself the charge of the farm, thus relieving his
mother of all care, and Ben Duvall, his efficient foreman and all-around
helper, was living happily with his wife and children in their little
home in the village, walking out to the Warfield farm in the morning and
back in the evening, satisfied with the world and all it contained.
One morning a few weeks after Hilda’s engagement to Fred, she set out
for a walk to the village, having several little commissions on hand,
among them to call upon Mrs. Duvall with a message from Mrs. Warfield.
Her heart was buoyant with the thought of the festivities that were to
follow Paul’s wedding, now near at hand, and her frequent meetings with
the young people of the neighborhood in consequence. Her gown was being
made by the village dressmaker and her first call was there, and all
being satisfactory, she passed on to the neat home of Mrs. Duvall.
“Something told me that you would be here to-day, Miss Hilda,” said
Susie cordially, as she opened the door; “the chickens keep crowing and
a little black spider came down from the ceiling, which is a sure sign
of a visitor, and I said to myself, ‘That is Miss Hilda.’”
“I am very glad you thought of me, Mrs. Duvall,” smiled Hilda, amused at
the superstition, as she took the proffered seat. “Here is a package of
cake Aunt Sarah sent to the children, and she told me to ask if it would
be convenient for you to come three days of next week to help Angie. You
know that Cousin Paul is to be married on Tuesday, and on Thursday
evening we are to have a reception, and hope you can come on Tuesday
morning.”
“Nothing but sickness will prevent me, Miss Hilda,” said Susie, warmly;
“Mrs. Warfield has always been a kind friend to me and I love the two
boys as if they were my own. You know I lived with Mrs. Warfield for
years, and the farmhouse was a real home to me, and she was always good
and kind to me.”
“Yes, and aunt said she could always count upon you, and is quite sure
you will come and help.”
“I wish she could always count so surely upon that wife Paul is getting.
I am fearful of it, Miss Hilda. Lura De Cormis has a temper, and what is
more, she doesn’t try to curb it.”
“She is an only child,” remarked Hilda, “and her mother died while she
was very young and I suppose her father indulged her too much.”
“Well, I reckon he thought he ought to put up with her bad temper,
knowing that she got it from him. People that know him say that his high
temper has been a terrible trial and cross to him, and he has grieved so
much over it and over his unforgiving nature that he has bettered
himself in both ways, as a minister ought to, if he expects to be an
example for the people who hear him preach.”
“I do hope for Aunt Sarah’s sake that Lura will try to improve her
temper; they are, as you know, to live together.”
“Yes, and Miss Lura will be boss. Mrs. Warfield will have to give the
right of way to her, if I know anything about Miss Lura De Cormis. It
makes me sorry to think of it, for a sweeter, nobler Christian woman
does not live than Mrs. Warfield, and everybody that knows her loves
her.
“People in Springfield who knew her and her sister Janette when they
were young said they were rich orphan girls, and that they and their
brother Herbert lost nearly all through the failure of people who had
their money in trust, but that did not spoil their sweet dispositions.
Just think how Mrs. Warfield struggled along and kept that farm for the
boys, and with it her generous nature that oppresses nobody but helps
everybody along! I do wish that Miss Lura had her sweet, kind
disposition,” she concluded.
“Have you had any evidence of her temper, Mrs. Duvall?”
“Indeed I have! The last Sabbath school celebration we had, she had
charge of one of the dinner tables, and my Johnny broke a tea cup. She
was so angry at his carelessness, as she called it, that she shook him,
and her black eyes fairly blazed. She made him pick up every scrap on a
newspaper. She said that if I would make him behave himself at home, he
would do so when out in company.”
Hilda had heard the subject of Miss Lura’s temper discussed, but not so
freely as by Susie, and knew that what she said was entirely correct. In
her own mind she believed that no one could resemble Jerusha Flint so
closely without partaking of her nature. “I do hope that Cousin Paul has
made a good choice,” she said sadly.
“I hope that both boys will make good choices. Folks say that Fred has a
notion of getting married, too.”
“Do they?” asked Hilda, her face flushing.
“Yes, to a girl in Springfield,” continued Mrs. Duvall, not noticing her
visitor’s embarrassment. “She is a great friend of Miss Lura’s and of
course will be at the wedding and you will have a chance to see her.”
“I never heard that Cousin Fred was waiting upon anyone in Springfield,”
said Hilda faintly.
“No, I reckon not. Fred Warfield waits upon so many girls it is hard to
keep track of him. It was about a month ago that I heard it, so most
likely he has dropped the Springfield girl and is in love with another.
He always had a sweetheart, sometimes one, and sometimes another, ever
since I first knew him.”
Hilda breathed more freely. It had been a fort-night since Fred had
engaged himself to her, and Mrs. Duvall evidently knew nothing of his
attachment. Fred had told her of the girl in Springfield that last time
he was at home, and in his happy-go-lucky manner had made merry over the
flirtation between them, at which Mrs. Warfield had reproved him while
she vainly tried to conceal her amusement at his travesty of the affair.
“That Fred Warfield was always the best-natured fellow that ever lived,”
resumed Mrs. Duvall. “Paul would get mad sometimes, but Fred you
couldn’t make mad no matter what happened. He just made merry over
everything and was the kindest, tenderest-hearted boy that ever lived,
and wouldn’t hurt the feelings of a fly.”
“I must go now, Mrs. Duvall,” said Hilda, rising. “Aunt Sarah will be
glad to know that you can come. I have to call at Uncle Herbert’s store
for spices and other things, and will ask him to send them here for Mr.
Duvall to bring out in the morning if convenient for him to do so.”
“Certainly, Miss Hilda! Nothing pleases him better than to oblige Mrs.
Warfield or any of the family. I will be sure to come early, and please
tell Mrs. Warfield that I can stay as long as she needs me.”
“She will be glad to know that, and Aunt Sarah requests you not to walk
to the farmhouse, for I am to drive to the dressmaker’s in the village
on Tuesday morning for my gown and will take you home with me.”
“What kind of a gown are you having made, Miss Hilda, if I may be so
bold as to ask?”
“A white silk, and the bride’s is white satin. It was made in
Philadelphia and is very elegant.”
“They can well afford to have fine clothes for Miss Lura,” commented
Mrs. Duvall. “People who know them in Springfield say that Mr. De Cormis
got a fortune from France, where his grandfather came from. He needn’t
preach if he don’t want to, but he likes to live in the country, and
wants only a small church, so has here what suits him.”
“It would interest you to go to the church on Tuesday evening and see
them married, Mrs. Duvall?”
“It certainly would, and I’ll go. A cat can look at a queen, I reckon,
whether the queen looks at her or not.”
Hilda laughed, and then nodding good-morning to Mrs. Duvall, drove to
the store, made her purchases and went home.
Tuesday evening came, the church was filled to overflowing, and Rev.
Horace De Cormis gave his daughter to the one above all others whom he
would have selected had he done the choosing.
Beautiful as was Hilda at all times, she never looked more lovely than
upon that occasion, and Mrs. Duvall was not the only one whose gaze
wandered to the handsome attendants, who expected to be only secondary
objects of interest.
The evening reception at the parsonage was followed by that given by
Mrs. Warfield, and this in turn by friends of the bride among her
father’s congregation. The quiet neighborhood had never known such a
festive time.
Fred was always mentioned as Hilda’s escort to these festivities and was
an attentive and courtly cavalier. Hilda’s confidence in him became
firmly established and confidence became esteem, which she mistook for
love.
Mrs. Lura Warfield remained several weeks at the parsonage, then became
one of the home circle of the Warfield farmhouse. Yet her taking up her
abode in a new home did not prevent her from keeping her place as head
of her father’s household. She attended to his wardrobe, visited the
poor and ailing of his congregation, purchased the supplies, answered
his letters, and in every way in her power kept him from realizing the
loss he had sustained in her marriage and her removal to another home.
Mrs. Lura was a good, dutiful daughter, and there was scarcely a day
passed that she was not engaged upon some work for him, and Hilda was
glad that there was something to interest her outside the farmhouse.
Sometimes by invitation she accompanied her, driving Planchette to Mrs.
Lura’s phaeton, and could not help admiring the executive ability of the
brilliant little woman.
Although she had seen but little exhibition of a Jerusha Flint temper,
Hilda never gave up the conviction that it was there, only waiting
occasion to be called forth. Many traits which she remembered as being
possessed by the adversary of her childhood were noticeable in this fair
and refined-looking prototype.
Mrs. Paul Warfield resembled Jerusha Flint in her untiring industry and
her methodical habits, her uncompromising neatness, her ability, her
satirical opinion of anything that failed to agree with her ideas and
her extreme selfishness. She had a much better education than had
Jerusha and her environment had been of the best, but the texture of her
mind was no finer; she was cold, calculating and heartless. In short,
Mrs. Lura was so much like the one with whom part of her childhood had
passed that, try as she might, Hilda could not persuade herself to love
her.
Happy as was the young girl in her Ohio home, and tenderly kind as were
Mrs. Warfield and her sons to her, she did not forget her Dorton
friends. She looked eagerly for letters from them, and the most trifling
incidents which interested her Maryland acquaintances were full of
interest to her, and knowing this, Mrs. Merryman let nothing which came
to her notice pass unmentioned.
Hilda was informed of Erma attending school in Baltimore, staying five
days out of the week with her grandparents there, of Norah’s
faithfulness, and Perry’s improvement in all branches of farm work, of
everything in fact that would keep up Hilda’s interest and affection for
those who loved her and held her in remembrance.
It was the rule from the beginning that after the Merryman household had
read Hilda’s letters, they were passed on to “Friedenheim,” for the
Courtneys had always evinced much interest in her, and she had made no
restrictions in regard to her letters.
When Mrs. Courtney had read them aloud to her family they were sent the
same evening by Mose to “My Lady’s Manor,” and in this way Mr. Valentine
Courtney was kept in touch with Hilda’s everyday life.
When she left Dorton “My Lady’s Manor” lost its charm for him. He missed
the gentle girl more than he had ever before missed a human being, and
felt that life was scarcely worth living when she was not there to
brighten it.
He tried to arouse himself from what he considered unmanly weakness, but
without avail. He went from his home each morning disconsolate, and
returned to it despairing. Had it not been for the efficient management
of Mrs. Flynn within doors and Sandy MacQuoid without, home life would
have been at low ebb. But these faithful servitors, without appearing to
notice the changed manner of their once cheerful employer, attended to
their allotted duties, enjoyed each other’s society, fed the terrier and
the parrot, entertained the Courtney boys and Ralph and James Rivers,
and Norah and Archie, to the best of their ability, when they gave “My
Lady’s Manor” the pleasure of their company.
The first gleam of comfort which Mr. Courtney received lay in the
knowledge of Paul Warfield’s engagement. Each succeeding letter of
Hilda’s spoke of Fred, dwelt much upon him, but for months it did not
occur to Mr. Courtney to fear a rival in him. Hilda was so unrestrained
in speaking of him, even making merry over his love affairs, more as an
older sister would jest of a young brother or some other jolly companion
than a maiden of a lover. Then came a time when Fred’s name dropped from
her letters, and a grave maturity came into them, unnoticed by any
reader save Mr. Courtney; and then it dawned upon him that he had indeed
a rival. His heart ached with its burden of unrest; his home had grown
into a prison; he felt that he must leave it and seek change from the
thoughts which oppressed him; he resolved to close “My Lady’s Manor” and
pass at least a year in travel. Ralph and James Rivers could attend to
the law business, and if it suffered financial loss in their hands it
was of but little moment to one of Mr. Courtney’s wealth and
disposition.
One evening after coming to this decision, he sat alone in his library.
It was cool for the season and Chloe had made a glowing fire upon the
hearth before which he sat, lost in thought.
Rich curtains hung in heavy folds over the windows, the glow of an
astral lamp on the table beside him gave light for reading, but books
had lost their charm. Pictures with sunny Italian skies, of Alpine
peaks, of arctic snows, of fair English landscapes, lined the walls.
Comfort and beauty was on every hand, but they brought him no happiness.
Chloe came with a letter upon a silver waiter, presented it and quietly
withdrew. And Mr. Courtney, with a presentiment of further unrest in
store for him, opened it and read to the end. It was from Hilda to Mrs.
Merryman, and as Mr. Courtney finished it he contrasted his feelings
with those of light-headed, light-hearted Mose, who had brought it, and
whose boyish laughter was heard from the kitchen where he was recounting
to Chloe some of the adventures in which he was, as usual, the hero.
There was no mention of Fred throughout the letter, but a postscript was
added which thrilled his heart with pain.
“Dear Aunt Grace,” it said, “I feel that it would not be right not to
tell you, my dear second mother, that Cousin Fred has asked me to be his
wife and I have accepted him. Aunt Sarah says it is what she has hoped
for, and in this way Aunt Ashley’s prayer will be answered.”
Mr. Courtney knew the trial it had been to Hilda to write this. He was
glad at the prospect of happiness for her in her future home, but he
groaned in spirit at the thought of his own loneliness. How was he to
pass the years of life allotted to him? After a time he rang the bell
and Sandy appeared.
“I wish to have a few minutes conversation with you, Sandy,” he said, as
his stately Scotch servitor stood respectfully beside his chair. “Take a
seat.”
Sandy obeyed, his well-trained countenance showing no surprise.
“When I employed you,” said Mr. Courtney, “I did not foresee that I
would wish to leave ‘My Lady’s Manor.’ Circumstances have made it
necessary that I should seek change. I have sent for you to tell you
this, and to express my hope that this sudden resolve may not
inconvenience you. I shall advance you three months’ salary for any
disappointment it may be to you, and will do the same by Mrs. Flynn when
I speak to her, which will be this evening. Chloe can go back to her old
home at ‘Friedenheim.’”
“Excuse me, sir, for asking, but do you expect to return here sometime?”
“I may, Sandy; I cannot say.”
“I do not wish to pry into your affairs, sir, but do you intend renting
this place?”
“No, it will be closed for the time I am absent.”
“You have encouraged me, sir, to make free to tell you my plan,” said
Sandy, gravely. “Perhaps you will do us a greater favor than to advance
three months’ salary.”
“Us?” echoed Mr. Courtney, looking up in surprise.
“Yes, sir; Mrs. Flynn and myself are intending to marry.”
Mr. Courtney smiled almost cheerfully.
“That is news indeed, Sandy, and very agreeable news,” he said. “She
will make you a good wife.”
“And she will have a good husband,” responded Sandy.
“You are right. What do you propose as to housekeeping?”
“I am not sure as yet, sir. We had intended, if you were willing, to
remain here with you in the same positions we now occupy. We know that
we could find no better home than this. Now that you are going away, no
coachman or housekeeper will be needed by you, but perhaps you will let
us stay and take care of ‘My Lady’s Manor’ while you are away.”
“I will be more than willing; it will relieve me of a great care,”
replied Mr. Courtney cordially.
“If there is nothing in Dorton for me to do, I can, I think, get some
employment in the neighborhood,” continued Sandy, reflectively.
“I am not anxious to dispose of the horses, Sandy. If you can get any
employment in which you can make use of them, you are more than welcome
to them until my return.”
“Thank you, sir! I am sure I can, and am more grateful than I can say
for your kindness.”
“It will not be necessary now for me to speak to Mrs. Flynn. You have
taken that out of my hands,” smiled Mr. Courtney. “I wish you every
happiness in your married life.”
“Thank you, sir, we will try to deserve it.”
The next evening in the presence of the Courtneys, Mrs. Merryman, the
delighted Norah, and a few of the villagers, the Rev. Carl Courtney
performed the ceremony which made Mrs. Flynn Mrs. Sandy MacQuoid, much
to the astonishment of Roy and Cecil, who had never suspected any
love-making between the dignified Mrs. Flynn and the more dignified
Sandy.
As nothing remained to prevent, the following week saw Mr. Valentine
Courtney upon the Atlantic, bound for he knew not and cared not where.
CHAPTER XII—JERUSHA FLINT AND HILDA
One favor stipulated by Fred, after his engagement to Hilda, was that
she should answer his letters promptly when anything prevented his
weekly visit to the farmhouse, and she promised.
At the commencement of this correspondence Fred ignored the title
“cousin” in inditing and ending his epistles, and substituted “My
Dearest Hilda,” or “My Beloved Hilda,” as the fancy of the moment
dictated, and signed them “Your Devoted Fred.” Her answering missives
were guided by his letters, modified, however, by maidenly reserve, but
at his request she ceased to address him as “cousin.”
As the winter wore on, snows and rains and like excuses were utilized by
Fred as preventing his weekly visits; and after the spring came and
merged into summer he made only fortnightly visits to the farmhouse, as
was his custom before Hilda became a member of the home circle. His
letters, however, came punctually and gave lively details of the social
festivities in Springfield society. “Dear Hilda” appeared to be a
sufficiently affectionate appellation in inditing these missives, and
before the autumn came “Cousin Hilda” seemed to satisfy his surely
waning affection.
A silent, but none the less attentive observer of all this was Mrs.
Warfield, although she never saw or asked to see a line of the
correspondence. But after Hilda’s reception of a letter from Fred she
failed to see the glow of pleasure which had illuminated the sweet face
in the early days of the engagement; instead, a wounded, unsatisfied
expression sat upon the sad lips and tried to hide itself in the depths
of the pensive eyes.
One morning Hilda received her usual letter from Mrs. Merryman and one
from Fred, brought from the village post-office by Ben Duvall. She
hurried to her room to read them. Mrs. Warfield, who had gone to her own
room adjoining, heard her ascend the stairs, enter her room and close
the door, and expected after time was given her to peruse them to hear
her gentle tap upon her door Mrs. Merryman’s letter in hand to read
aloud, as was her custom. All remained silent for such a length of time
that Mrs. Warfield had almost concluded that her eyes had deceived her,
and Hilda had not received letters, when she heard her foot-steps pause
at the door.
“Come in, darling, I am here,” she called, and Hilda came in slowly with
Mrs. Merryman’s letter open in her hand. A bright spot burned on either
cheek, but it was evidently not caused by pleasure. There was a look of
having shed tears, and when she took a low chair near Mrs. Warfield and
read the letter her voice trembled, although she made an effort to
steady it.
Mrs. Merryman’s letter was long and interesting. Her former letters had
informed Hilda of the absence of Mr. Valentine Courtney. This one
mentioned the place of his sojourn in the old world as heard through
Mrs. Courtney. It gave details of all the little happenings in Dorton
and in its neighborhood, and of affairs at “My Lady’s Manor” under the
management of Mrs. MacQuoid, as reported by Norah, and closed with the
intelligence of the illness of Jerusha Flint.
Mrs. Warfield listened attentively to the letter from beginning to end,
and thanked Hilda for giving her the pleasure of hearing it; at the same
time she heard nothing to warrant the subdued excitement of the reader.
She was quite sure that it was not the illness of Miss Flint or Hilda
would have made allusion to it. Moreover, her manner appeared to take
more of anger than grief, and Mrs. Warfield felt assured in consequence
that a letter had been received from Fred, and it was responsible for
that anger.
As soon as Hilda finished she arose and returned to her own room.
“Aunt Sarah,” she said a few minutes later, “do you wish anything from
the village? I am going to the post-office.”
“No, dear, I do not know of anything needed.”
Hilda went to her room to put on her wraps, and Mrs. Warfield, after a
moment’s reflection, laid aside her sewing and followed.
“My dear,” she said, as Hilda opened the door for her, “if you are
writing to Fred, I hope you will be careful what you write. He is very
careless of his letters, and other eyes may see what you only intend for
his. I do not seek to question into what should perhaps not concern me,
but you appear a little different from your usual manner and I only wish
to warn you.”
The color left the face of the girl for a moment, and she leaned against
her dressing-table for support.
“You are his mother,” she said with tear-dimmed eyes. “Read what he
says.”
“I hope, my child, that you have not asked me to do this unless you are
desirous that I should read it.”
“I did not even imagine, five minutes ago, that I could ever allow
anyone to see it; now I wish you to read it,” and tears rolled down the
pale cheeks.
Mrs. Warfield opened the sheet and glanced over the words:
“My Poor Little Hilda:
“No one could have convinced me half a year ago that I would
address you, whom I then loved, to tell you that my feelings in
regard to you have undergone a change. I am heartily ashamed of
myself to have to acknowledge this, and no doubt you will be
disappointed in me. Perhaps if I could have seen you oftener it
might have been different. If I could know what my future
sentiments toward you will be I would gladly tell you. I hope
you will care a little because of this, but I do not wish you to
grieve too much.
“Your Cousin Fred.”
The flush which had arisen to the cheek of Hilda was eclipsed by the
glow that spread over the face of Mrs. Warfield. She gave the letter
back without a word, her eyes refusing to meet those of the girl
standing before her.
“Will you read my answer?” asked Hilda, taking it from the envelope not
yet sealed.
“If you wish it, my love.”
“Yes, I would rather have you know the whole story.”
Mrs. Warfield’s face brightened into a smile as she read:
“Dear Cousin Fred:
“Yours received and I reply merely to advise you not to
distress yourself fearing I will grieve. Why should I be
disappointed in you, when it is exactly as I expected? I
was favored with the experience of other girls, and as
you will remember was not willing to engage myself to
you, knowing your fickleness; but after you remained
faithful a few weeks I was foolish enough to believe you
in earnest, and for this I am heartily ashamed. I shall
be in no danger of committing again the folly of
believing it, so you need not trouble yourself to tell
me ‘your future sentiments.’
“Your Cousin Hilda.”
Mrs. Warfield arose upon finishing the letter, and taking Hilda in her
arms pressed a kiss upon the trembling lips.
“I feared you would not be willing to have me send it,” faltered Hilda,
as tears for the sympathy received filled her eyes.
“Yes, send it, by all means, and the earlier the better. It will do Fred
good to find that one girl, at least, is not so much in love with him as
to withhold resentment for his unmanly fickleness.”
Hilda put the letter in the envelope, sealed it and went out, and Mrs.
Warfield returned to her room and took up her sewing.
“Without intending it, she has taken the very best way to retain him,”
she communed with herself. “She is a noble girl. Fred will rue this.”
Bravely as Hilda had borne the trial, try as she might to conceal her
wounded feelings, Mrs. Warfield, apparently unobservant, knew as time
passed on that the reaction was harder to bear than the first knowledge
of Fred’s inconstancy.
Hilda had watched for his coming, the correspondence had been a stimulus
in her uneventful life at the farmhouse, and when it ceased, in spite of
her good sense and excellent judgment for one so young, she felt
desolate and unsettled. She dreaded Fred’s next visit home. How could
she meet him under these changed circumstances? What could she say to
him, or he to her, under the piercing, satirical gaze of Mrs. Paul
Warfield? And Mrs. Merryman—what would she think of it, she who was so
glad to know that Hilda had such kind and loving friends in her new
home?
It was a bitter trial to tell her, but Hilda’s conscience would not
allow her to leave that faithful friend in ignorance of how matters
stood, and in the postscript to her next letter she said: “Dear Aunt
Grace, the engagement between Cousin Fred and myself is broken.”
That was all; she could not tell her now the cause, and was very sure
that Mrs. Merryman would never ask.
Hilda was sincere in saying that she would not grieve. She read, she
studied, practiced the most difficult of the pieces given her by
Professor Ballini, and in other ways kept herself constantly employed;
and Mrs. Warfield’s motherly heart yearned toward her as if she were
indeed her own loved daughter.
After a time Fred’s letter set Hilda to analyzing the real state of her
feelings toward him. She loved him because, like the others of his
family, he had been so kind to her. He was one of the best of sons, one
of the most affectionate of brothers. She doubted if any girl could have
helped becoming attached to one so handsome and attractive, if placed in
his companionship as she had been.
Yet she realized that the affection she had cherished for him was unlike
that which she had thought a woman’s should be for the one who was to
fill the place of protector and life-long companion; different, as she
now discovered, from the affection she entertained for Mr. Courtney.
Yes, like a revelation it came to her in the quietude of her room that
the feeling with which she regarded him was different from that felt for
any other human being. She remembered his manly steadiness and strength
of character; his protecting care of her and of everything feebler than
himself; the repose and peace and contentment she always felt in his
society. She remembered the last evening she passed at “My Lady’s
Manor,” and tears filled her eyes as she thought of the loneliness that
reigned in the beloved library, now that he was far away.
She took the miniature portrait of Mr. Courtney from its velvet case and
looked long and earnestly at it.
“He has not a superior,” she said to herself; “he is noble and true and
I love him and only him, though he may never think of me or see me
again.”
That afternoon Mrs. Lura invited Hilda to make parochial calls with her,
after which she intended stopping at Uncle Herbert’s store in the
village to purchase material for her embroidery. She was proficient in
all kinds of fancy work, and just at that time was exercised over the
completion of a sofa pillow for a birthday gift for her father.
In the fancy line Uncle Herbert’s stock was far from extensive at any
time, and at that particular epoch was poor indeed, and Mrs. Lura was
unable to obtain any of the shades of silk desired. Consequently she
lost her temper and sharply reminded him that he ought to keep a store
where customers could get at least a third of the articles called for,
or give it up that a more enterprising man might take his place.
Uncle Herbert laughed good-naturedly at this candid opinion, accompanied
by a frown upon the fair brow and the flashing of brilliant black eyes,
and informed her that he intended going to Philadelphia on the early
morning train to purchase his half yearly supply of merchandise, and
would be happy to get anything she needed.
Equanimity restored, Mrs. Lura made out a list which Uncle Herbert put
carefully in his memorandum book, searchingly watched by Mrs. Lura,
accompanied by the injunction not to forget until she came for the silks
that it was there.
The errands all completed, they drove back to the farmhouse, at the
entrance of which Mrs. Warfield met them, more disturbed than they had
ever seen her.
“My love,” she said taking Hilda’s hand, “a telegram has just come from
Dorton. Jerusha Flint is very ill; they think she cannot live, and she
says she must see you, and you cannot go alone.”
“Uncle Herbert is going to Philadelphia in the morning,” said Mrs. Lura
promptly. “Hilda can go with him.”
“That is an excellent opportunity,” exclaimed Mrs. Warfield. “I will
send immediately to the village and tell him that Hilda will meet him at
the station in good time.”
“Planchette and the carriage are yet at the gate,” said Mrs. Lura,
glancing through the window. “I will drive back and tell Uncle Herbert,
although I wonder that Hilda is willing to trouble herself to visit one
who treated her so unkindly as did Miss Flint. I should not go near
her.”
“I grieve to have Hilda leave us, but it is a duty. Miss Flint must have
some important reason for wishing to see her. She has possession of the
few articles of furniture which were my sister’s, and she may wish to
see her in regard to them; or she may wish to ask forgiveness for her
cruelty. Be the reason what it may, she must have her wish granted, if
possible.”
Hilda passed the evening packing her trunk, and although she reproached
herself that she could be glad to go from friends who were so tenderly
kind, and her conscience troubled her that she could not be more sorry
for the cause that was calling her back to Dorton, in spite of her
reasoning she could not help rejoicing over the prospective visit.
“I will see dear Aunt Merryman and all my Dorton friends,” she said to
herself with an exultant throb of her heart. “Besides, I shall miss
seeing Cousin Fred.”
The next morning Mrs. Lura, who had another commission for Uncle
Herbert, took Hilda to the Woodmont station, where he had not arrived,
much to her displeasure, for it was nearing train time and she
prophesied that with his usual want of punctuality he would be left.
Just as she arrived at the stage of impatience as to be upon the point
of driving to the village for him and giving him a piece of her mind, he
came in sight, walking at his usual leisurely, dignified pace, and in a
few minutes they were off and Mrs. Lura went home.
Uncle Herbert was a genial traveling companion, and Hilda enjoyed the
trip thoroughly. He accompanied her to the Baltimore depot as soon as
they reached Philadelphia, and saw her on her way. Mr. Merryman’s
carriage met her at Dorton Station and conveyed her to the cottage of
Jerusha Flint. And thus, without a moment’s delay which could be
avoided, Hilda stood again in one of the homes of her childhood.
Diana Strong was in attendance upon the invalid and welcomed Hilda
warmly.
“How much you have grown!” she said softly. “I never would have thought
that a person could improve so much in less than two years; you are
really an elegant young lady.”
“Is she very ill?” asked Hilda in the same tone, as she laid aside hat
and gloves in the little sitting-room.
“She is at death’s door. It appears that only her longing and hope of
seeing you have kept her alive. She has something on her mind that
troubles her, poor creature, and has fretted and worried to see you, and
I had to get Mr. Merryman to telegraph for you to come.”
“Hilda,” moaned a feeble voice, “won’t you come?”
“I am here,” replied the young girl, passing into the room, and bending
over the invalid. “Tell me what I can do for you, and it shall be done
gladly.”
And thus the two whose heredity and paths in life had so contrasted met
for the last time upon earth.
“Forgive me, oh, forgive me for my cruelty to you!” implored the fast
failing voice slowly and falteringly.
“I do forgive you, freely and fully, as I hope to be forgiven.”
“I am almost gone,” whispered Jerusha. “I was unjust to you as well as
cruel. Your Aunt Ashley left—two letters—for you. I read them—and
destroyed—one. All in the cottage—was—yours,—there was money—I
kept—every penny—of it—safely for you. It—is with the—letter, and—her
pen—in the—the—”
Eagerly as Hilda listened, she heard no more. Jerusha’s lips were closed
in death.
CHAPTER XIII—HILDA BY THE MERRYMAN FIRESIDE
Excepting Erma, who was growing into healthy, attractive young
womanhood, Hilda found no change in the Merryman household.
Her room was just as she left it the morning she and Paul set out for
Ohio. She was glad to be again in it, and was as tenderly welcomed to
the home as if she were a beloved daughter, and dropped naturally into
the place she had once filled.
Mrs. Courtney had forwarded Hilda’s last letter to her brother
Valentine, and had not expected to write so soon again; but having
called to see Hilda the evening of her arrival, she could not forbear
writing to him as soon as she reached home telling him of the unexpected
call which had brought the young girl to Dorton, and speaking warmly of
her beauty and the sweet dignity of her manner.
The day following that in which Jerusha Flint had been placed in her
resting place in Dorton churchyard, Mrs. Merryman went with Hilda to
visit the cottage abandoned by Diana Strong.
Following the rule adopted at the commencement of her occupancy, of
renting by the year and paying in advance, Jerusha Flint, though in her
grave, held, in a manner, possession of the cottage, so all remained as
she had left it until Hilda could consult with Mrs. Warfield through the
medium of letters.
With the exception of the desk, and a few small articles, there was
nothing that she cared to keep; yet as all there was bequeathed to her
by Mrs. Ashley, she did not wish to act unadvisedly.
The main object of her visit was to examine the writing desk in search
of the papers and the ruby inlaid pen of which Jerusha had spoken.
“I wrote a letter to you with it, but did not send it, as Mr. Merryman,
who called, said a telegram would be better,” Diana Strong had told her
the day she came. “I laid the pen back in the desk and while standing at
the gate talking to Mr. Merryman I saw Jerusha rise from her bed, totter
the few steps to the desk, lock it and put the key under the pillow
where we found it.”
All searching for the papers was vain, but Hilda never passed the
cottage that she did not examine the desk, believing there was a secret
drawer that was baffling her search.
Her walks to “My Lady’s Manor” were resumed, to the delight of Mrs.
MacQuoid and Chloe, who made it a rule to have the library warm and
bright when Hilda came.
Sometimes she remained only long enough to exchange books, but they had
seen her, she had chatted with them, had petted the terrier, exchanged
some words with Sandy and left all cheered by the visit.
One afternoon she extended her walk to Dorton post-office, intending to
call at “My Lady’s Manor” upon her return in order to get a volume which
an adverse and scathing criticism had tempted her to read.
She was expecting a letter from Mrs. Warfield, and saw that she was not
to be disappointed when the postmaster, with a benevolent smile,
commenced looking over the mail in the Merryman box.
There was one for her, but not addressed in the feminine script of Mrs.
Warfield, but in the bold, business hand of Fred.
She had not remembered that it was the fourteenth of February, and with
trembling fingers opened it the moment she reached the seclusion of the
library at “My Lady’s Manor.”
Fred’s remorse for his fickleness had found relief in rhyme, and under
the wing of St. Valentine he poured forth his plaint:
“Each sound hath an echo, like to like doth incline,
But where is the heart that respondeth to mine?
In sunshine and shade life is lonely and drear,
I call my beloved, but no answer I hear.
I seek my beloved as the dew seeks the flower,
As moonbeams seek stream, meadow, forest and bower.
Oh, sadly I wander o’er woodland and lea,
And muse on the one so far distant from me!
I question my fate, and try to divine
If Hilda, my loved one, will ever be mine.
But all, all is silent; I wander alone;
I hope against hope, for I know she is gone.
She is loved by another, his bride she will be
And all pleasures in life must seem hollow to me.”
His reminiscences had a different effect upon Hilda from what he
intended. They cheered and warmed her heart, it was true, but not for
him. Kind-hearted and sympathetic as she was, the prospective hollowness
of Fred’s pleasures did not in the least disturb her serenity. Instead,
the last two lines of his valentine held a prophecy which filled her
heart with sweet content. In the loving arms of kind Destiny she had
been fostered, and she had faith to believe that she would ever there
repose. Fred’s written words only confirmed what she in thought was
beginning to cherish. She loved Valentine Courtney, and had the
conviction that the time would come when he would think of her; for that
time she would wait.
It was growing twilight, and folding her letter she left the library,
and to her great pleasure saw Archie sitting by the kitchen hearth, who
spoke to her as he would have done had he seen her every day.
“Got any valentines yet, Miss Hilda?” asked Chloe. “You must not forgit
that you is a valentine yer own self, that Archie done found in the
snow.”
“No, Chloe, I can never forget that good Archie saved my life on St.
Valentine’s day,” replied Hilda, looking kindly upon the wanderer.
“Archie can find no more people in the snow; he has looked and looked
for them,” he said sadly.
“I suppose it is yourself that gets plenty of valentines, Miss Hilda,”
remarked Mrs. MacQuoid respectfully, gazing with admiration upon the
fair girl.
“No, Mrs. MacQuoid, there is no prospect of my getting many,” smiled
Hilda.
“Archie wishes that he could bring one,” said the old man. “He would
find one in the snow if he could.”
“Thank you, Archie, I am sure you would bring me a valentine if you
could find one,” and nodding a cheery good-bye, Hilda ran down the steps
of the porch and in a little while reached “Fair Meadow.”
“Miss Hilda,” said Norah, “Mr. Merryman had a message from his sister in
Baltimore, saying that relatives from Boston on their way south for the
winter are there to remain over night, and she would like Mr. and Mrs.
Merryman to come there for supper, and they have gone.”
“Very well, Norah; then you will please bring in the tea while I run up
to my room to lay aside my wraps.”
Hilda had worn a crimson cashmere dress to the village, a costume very
becoming to her fair face; and, adjusting the soft lace about throat and
wrists, she put on a filmy white apron with a pocket to accommodate the
ball of some fleecy white knitting, and with it in her hand descended to
the tea-room, which was very bright and cheery in the lamp and
fire-light.
Hilda’s brisk walk in the crisp air had made the simple meal very
enjoyable, and as soon as Norah had again put the center-table in order,
Hilda drew it closer to the hearth and was soon absorbed in her book.
Nothing disturbed the stillness of the room save the singing of the
hickory wood blazing in the open grate, or the purring of the kitten
upon the hearth.
At the same hour the household of “My Lady’s Manor” was agreeably
surprised at the unexpected arrival of Mr. Courtney; and his welcome
home, so far as they were concerned, was all that could be desired.
But during his voyage across the Atlantic, and every reflective moment
since, he had pictured a fair girlish face that he longed to see
brighten at his coming, and had felt the clasp of a dimpled hand that
was dearer to him than all else upon the broad earth.
“I hope you will not allow my coming to disturb you, Mrs. MacQuoid,” he
said kindly when both arose from their evening meal at his entrance. “Do
you and Sandy finish your tea; I will chat with Archie a while and then
rest in the library until it suits you to ring for me.”
Archie had been asleep in his chair, but awoke at the sound of Mr.
Courtney’s voice and looked up at the handsome, kind face with an
appreciative smile.
“Archie is glad you are home; he has often been here, but could not see
you,” he said.
“Miss Hilda was here this afternoon, sir,” said Mrs. MacQuoid. “She was
reading in the library.”
Mr. Courtney’s heart thrilled with pleasure, and a smile illumined his
countenance. He was now where she had lately been; the sweet
consciousness of her presence made his home doubly dear.
While he was chatting with Archie and asking Mrs. MacQuoid for the
welfare of Rev. Carl and family and the neighborhood in general, Sandy
lighted the library lamp, drew the blinds, and wheeled Mr. Courtney’s
favorite chair before the grate.
“If we had knowed that Marse Val was comin’,” remarked Chloe, after he
had withdrawn to the library, “we could have had fried chicken and hot
waffles, an’ invited Mis’ Emma an’ Miss Hilda over, an’ it would have
been like ol’ times.”
“He knows we didn’t expect him, Chloe, and I am sure this rich ham, and
your beautiful white rolls, and the sweet butter and honey will suit
him,” replied Mrs. MacQuoid as she placed glass and china for one upon
the tea-table.
“He allus was that easy to please; never had no bother nohow with Marse
Val, and Marse Carl an’ Miss Emma. They is angels, that is certain
sure.”
“True for you, Chloe, and now if the coffee is ready, I will ring for
the master.”
“It’s done ready, an’ is the Simon-pure an’ no mistake. Kitty done say,
she did, that when Marse Val was a little fellah, he couldn’t be
humbugged when it come to coffee. He knowed the very fust sip that the
culled folks’ Rio wasn’t the white folks’ Mocha.”
The meal appeared to suit Mr. Courtney perfectly. Refreshed in spirit by
his sojourn in the library, his manner proved the return of hope. When
he finished he again sought the library.
On his homeward journey he had read and reread Mrs. Courtney’s two
latest letters, received by the same mail—one telling him of the broken
engagement, the other of Hilda’s return to Dorton. They had found him
lonely, restless, seeking for happiness that change did not bring. After
reading them he was, as it were, in another realm, and obeying a sudden
impulse made haste to return to his native land, was now at “My Lady’s
Manor” in his favorite room. Alone and at leisure, he had time to
reflect.
If, after all, his coming were fruitless, what had life to offer in
compensation for his great disappointment? He reasoned that the broken
engagement was, perhaps, the result of a misunderstanding which had been
explained away, and the engagement renewed upon a firmer basis than
before.
He called to mind that business alone had brought Hilda to Dorton. She
had not come because she wished to see him or “My Lady’s Manor,” for she
knew of his absence, and could have no knowledge as to when he would
return.
If she loved Fred Warfield, this visit to Dorton would not weaken the
attachment, nor would he wish it to do so; yet her return to Fred would
leave him desolate, and “My Lady’s Manor” a prison.
What presumption—he reflected—for one whose age was nearly double her
seventeen years to hope to win one so lovely! What advantage had he over
the bright, buoyant beauty, the youthful companionship of Fred Warfield,
except his wealth? And he knew Hilda’s noble nature too well to believe
for a moment that she would make of it the most remote object. He arose
from his place by the hearth and walked to and fro in the quiet room.
The library door opened softly and Archie came in. “I want you!” he
said, in a subdued, impatient tone. “I promised her. Come!”
Mr. Courtney made no response; mutely he obeyed, and swiftly and
silently Archie led the way across the meadow to Mr. Merryman’s. Taking
neither path that led to the front entrance, he took his accustomed way,
opened the tea-room door, and they stood in the presence of Hilda.
“I have brought you a valentine, but I could not find one in the snow,”
said Archie in a low tone. “Archie would have tried and tried, had there
been any snow.”
Hilda arose, a flush of joy illumined her sweet face, she advanced a
step toward Mr. Courtney, then withdrew.
“She does not love me, Archie,” said Mr. Courtney, noticing the action,
“youth and loveliness can have no affinity with middle age.”
“Please tell him, Archie,” said Hilda, gently, “that youth trusts to
middle age for faithful love and protection. Hair tinged with silver is
beautiful in my eyes.”
Mr. Courtney advanced eagerly and taking her hand in his pressed his
lips upon it.
“Oh, Archie, dare I ask for this dear hand?”
“If he asks, Archie, it is his,” said Hilda.
“But the heart, Archie? The hand is valueless to me unless the heart
goes with it.”
“Tell him, good Archie, that the heart has always been his, though part
of the time it knew not its master.”
“I feel as if in a dream,” faltered Mr. Courtney; “an hour ago
despairing, now filled with greater happiness than I had dared imagine.”
“We owe our happiness to Archie. He has been my good genius from
childhood. He is my mascot.”
“I will make another effort to have him share our home at ‘My Lady’s
Manor’,” said Mr. Courtney. “Your persuasion will, I think, prevail.”
“Our home!” Hilda’s heart thrilled at the sweet words. An orphan,
homeless, save for the goodness of dear friends, she was now the
promised wife of one who would protect and care for her as long as life
was granted, one whom she could truly love and honor for his noble,
tender and steadfast nature. How could she ever be grateful enough to
God for His goodness to her?
“This is one of Archie’s homes; Archie will stay till morning,” and,
passing into the kitchen, the old man, without so much as a word to the
occupants thereof, went up to his room, leaving Norah and Perry amazed
at his sudden appearance.
With a look of supreme content Mr. Courtney took a chair beside the
center-table whereupon lay the book which Hilda had been reading. His
glance fell upon the letter lying beside it and a look of pain crossed
his handsome features.
“It is only a valentine,” said Hilda. “Will you read it?” and she gave
it into his hands.
“This is from young Mr. Warfield, I suppose?” he commented with a smile
as he finished the closing lines.
“Yes, it is from Cousin Fred, and I suppose it is my duty to tell you
that he once asked me to be his wife.”
“You loved him, of course,” said Mr. Courtney, a little anxiously.
“I will tell you, sir, exactly as it was,” she replied, with the
straightforward look and manner of one who had nothing to conceal. “The
girls told me that Fred is fickle, and they did not believe that he
could really love anyone. When he told me of his affection for me, I
knew it was what he had said to every girl with whom he was well
acquainted, so did not believe him sincere. He wished to correspond with
me, and through his letters I began to have a warmer affection for him,
and was disappointed when they began to grow cold, or failed to come
when expected. It ended by his writing, releasing himself from the
engagement.”
“And you were grieved, my darling?”
“Yes, sir, and I was angry. His letter was so patronizing, so full of
his own importance, that had I asked him to marry me, he could scarcely
have worded it differently. I let him know that, attractive as he
considered himself, I could quickly give him up.”
“But you were sorry it occurred?”
“For a while I missed his visits and his letters, then I grew glad it
happened, for I would not have known my feelings toward you had not Fred
engaged himself to me, and then broken the engagement. I compared him
with you, and he appeared boyish and unstable. I could have no
confidence in him. He would change his mind at the altar if he should
see a prettier face among the spectators.”
“Was Mrs. Warfield aware of the engagement?” asked Mr. Courtney, amused
at the quaint seriousness of the little woman.
“Oh, Mr. Courtney, no mother could have acted more nobly than she! I
told her all, and gave her his letter and my reply.”
“Could you welcome Mrs. Warfield and her younger son to our home without
one regret for ‘the might have been?’”
“Without one regret.”
CHAPTER XIV—ARCHIE FINDS A PACKAGE
Mrs. Warfield was deeply grieved and disappointed that Fred had given
Hilda cause to lose confidence in him so utterly, as she had given
evidence in her letter to him. She had intended speaking plainly to him
in regard to his heartless conduct, thinking it would influence him in
his future companionship with Hilda, and was much disappointed that the
summons came for her to return to Dorton before his next visit home.
Her resolutions, like many others depending upon circumstances, were put
aside, for instead of setting out to chide she remained to comfort.
Fred, for the first time in his life, was completely cast down. Ever
since receiving Hilda’s letter he had been revolving in his mind what he
would say when they met, in order to place himself upon the former
basis.
The passage at arms had aided him, as it had Hilda, to define his
feelings. He realized that he loved her, and this time, if never before,
was in earnest. It was his intention to offer a humble apology, and to
ask a place in her esteem with the eloquence of which he was master, and
he did not believe that she would refuse.
His hopes received a blow when he came home and found her gone, and no
time specified for her return. He could have shed tears in the
bitterness of his soul, and Mrs. Paul Warfield, who suspected how
matters stood, shook her shrewd head and agreed with herself that it
served him right.
After sending the valentine he hoped to hear a word from Hilda, but in
her letter to his mother no special mention was made of him, so he wrote
to her imploring her to believe him sincere in his profession of
affection for her, and asked for a line bidding him hope. Perry brought
the missive from the village post-office and Norah took it to the parlor
where Hilda and Mr. Courtney were conversing by the early evening
fire-light.
Hilda, with a deep blush, opened and read it and passed it to Mr.
Courtney.
“I hope you don’t think I expect this of you,” he said gently. “Believe
me, I have not a particle of jealous curiosity.”
“No, sir; I gave it because I wish your advice in regard to answering
it, and you could not give it unless you understood the whole affair.
Aunt Sarah has also written to me, and says that Fred deplores his
mistake and she hopes I will reconsider the matter, for she knows him to
be sincere and pities him.”
“It would be well to answer both letters immediately,” remarked Mr.
Courtney when he finished the perusal of Fred’s letter. “It is far
kinder to tell them the relation in which we stand to each other than to
allow them to indulge a false hope.”
“I do not mind telling Fred,” replied Hilda, a flush very like anger
coming into her face, “but I do feel sorry to grieve Aunt Sarah. She is
as kind to me as an own mother, and I love her so dearly.”
“I know it, but it will not be the task to write it that it would be to
tell them were you there. I should write at once to both.”
“I will do as you advise. I can see that it is the kinder way.”
“There is another favor I would ask of you, my dear one, and that is not
to address me as ‘sir.’ It keeps the difference in our ages in very
large figures before my eyes.”
“I never thought of that,” responded Hilda, laughing and blushing.
“I hope you will never feel under more restraint in my company than in
that of Fred Warfield or any other person near your own age. I should be
grieved to know that we were not in every way congenial and at home with
each other.”
“I never felt otherwise with you; you have always appeared young to me,”
said Hilda, sincerely.
“Thank you, my darling; I am truly glad to hear this. I have known two
instances where the husband was double the age of his wife, and the lady
in both cases seemed to be in awe of her husband. I would be miserable
to know that you felt so toward me.”
“You need not dread my being in awe of you,” laughed Hilda. “You were
somewhat younger than now when I first became acquainted with you. I
suppose that accounts for my lack of deference. We have grown old
together.”
Mr. Courtney had suggested an early day for their marriage, and there
was nothing to prevent except the item of a trousseau, a subject which
Hilda, penniless, and having no claim upon a human being, did not
consider open for discussion.
Mr. Courtney believed that to be the cause of her reluctance to agree to
his suggestion for an early day, and had he not appreciated her fine
nature so thoroughly, might have been tempted through the aid of Mrs.
Courtney, to do away with that hindrance. As it was, he could only await
Time’s adjustment.
Hilda wrote to Mrs. Warfield and to Fred and waited for the second time
in her life with keen anxiety for Mrs. Warfield’s reply. Would she be
wounded because Hilda remained indifferent to the united appeal of
mother and son? Would she resent the reticence of Hilda in not giving
them knowledge of her attachment to Mr. Courtney in the nearly two years
she had been with them and thus misleading Fred?
Smothering the pain in her heart, Mrs. Warfield’s letter was candid,
cordial and affectionate. She wrote nothing that would mar the happiness
of the girl whom she held blameless. She offered her sincere
congratulations, and added to the measure of her kindness by enclosing a
check for the purchase of a handsome outfit as a wedding present.
There was now nothing to prevent Hilda from acceding to Mr. Courtney’s
wish to appoint an early day for the marriage, which would be at the
home of the Merrymans, Rev. Carl officiating, and the bridal tour
followed by a reception at “My Lady’s Manor” under the auspices of Mrs.
Courtney and Mrs. Merryman.
As upon a former occasion, Mrs. Courtney offered her assistance in the
matter of shopping, and the offer was accepted gladly by Hilda.
The evening before they were to drive to Baltimore, Mrs. Merryman and
Hilda took a walk to the cottage, and upon reaching the gate saw Archie
coming down the road from “My Lady’s Manor,” where he had been the past
night and day.
“I am sure he is on his way to ‘Fair Meadow,’” said Mrs. Merryman. “Ask
him to wait and go with us; he can carry the things you wish to take.”
Archie was willing to oblige and followed them up the grass-grown path.
He sat down upon the door-step while the ladies went inside and opened
the windows, letting in the soft evening air, laden with the odors of
early spring.
As upon former visits, Hilda went to the desk, let down the lid and
searched through the small drawers and other receptacles, but found
nothing, and was about to lock it again when the old man entered and
stood beside her.
“Archie knows where there is money,” he said abruptly.
“No, Archie,” said Hilda, “we have searched several times and can find
nothing.”
“But Archie knows it is there. Archie saw the woman put it in there one
night when he was looking for people in the snow.”
“Where is it, Archie?” asked Hilda, trying to conceal her eagerness,
knowing it would confuse him.
“In that tall box,” pointing to the desk.
“There is no money there, Archie,” said Mrs. Merryman. “We have looked
for it several times.”
“Archie can find it; he saw the woman put it there. Archie was looking
through a crack in the shutter. The woman didn’t know Archie saw her,”
he added earnestly.
“Show us where it is, Archie,” said Hilda; “take your own time.”
He stepped to the desk, put up the lid, lowered it again, and stood
contemplating it with a look of perplexity upon his worn face.
“Archie forgets. He must think,” he said. He locked and unlocked the
desk several times, the ladies sitting quietly by.
“Yes, Archie knows!” he cried exultantly. “The woman held the lid so,
and put her hand under here,” and suiting the action to the word, he
drew forth a small flat package and gave it into the hand of Hilda. It
was addressed to her. She opened it and found Mrs. Ashley’s letter, the
money, a letter from Jerusha Flint to her and the gold pen with its
holder set with rubies.
Pale and silent, Hilda held them, her eyes brimming with tears. It
seemed almost as if her aunt had returned to hold converse with her, and
that poor Jerusha was yet craving forgiveness, though “after life’s
fitful fever,” she was at rest in the grave.
“Hilda,” ran the letter, “I was cruel to you, and can never atone for
that, but I give back all I kept from you. I did not intend to keep the
pen, but forgot to send it with the trunks, and then, wishing to have no
communication with you, put off sending it. I have used it twice, there
being no other pen in the house. The first time was in writing my letter
to Mrs. Merryman to keep you. You did not return, and I looked upon the
pen as bringing me good luck. Diana told me that she used it in writing
to Mrs. Warfield; you found a home with her, which I regarded as better
luck, for it took you out of my sight. I directed an envelope to my
brother Horace with it, enclosing three letters. One was my mother’s
letter to me, received on my sixteenth birthday. The other two I
requested Horace to forward to our grandfather after I am gone, and I
wish him joy in reading my mother’s letter to him from Baltimore, and
his reply. I also enclosed for Horace a slip cut from a London newspaper
years and years ago, by my grandmother, which confirmed the record of
our ancestry and heredity given in my mother’s letter to me.
“That letter from my mother served to keep in remembrance my miserable
childhood. Her pride of ancestry kept her from allowing me to associate
with the plebeian children of the neighbors, among whom our
poverty-stricken homes were compelled to be, and to add to my
half-starved, and in winter, half-frozen condition, I was shut up with
her sighs and tears, her heart-sick waiting for forgiveness and help
from her father which never came, and her unavailing regret for her
disobedience to him and to her mother, which was the cause of all her
troubles.
“My sleep was broken, my nerves wrecked; and I imagined and dreamed of
all kinds of terrible calamities which we were powerless to escape. When
my mother died, I was taken to an orphan asylum, which I hated from
foundation to roof; and when old enough to earn my living was compelled
to earn it by means of an occupation I despised.
“I mention these things as some little excuse for my warped disposition
which made me so disagreeable to my fellow-creatures that I had not one
real friend, and was so cruel to you that I wonder you lived. For that I
implore your forgiveness.
_“Jerusha.”_
“Poor Jerusha looked upon this pen as a mascot,” remarked Hilda, taking
it up to examine it after finishing the letter. “Oh, Aunt Merryman, how
could I bear resentment toward her after reading this story of her
life?”
“Yes, we should be patient with our fellow creatures. We cannot know the
burdens that many of them are bearing. I have often wondered what trials
poor old Archie has had to bring him to the condition he is in now, for
he has evidently seen better days.”
“I have often said that Archie is my good genius. Besides saving my
life, it seems that through him, guided by a kind Providence, I have
found three beautiful homes, and now through him this package has been
found.”
“Did you ever see anything so capable of keeping a secret as is this
desk?” commented Mrs. Merryman. “Let us examine it more closely.”
“How simple when one understands it!” said Hilda, raising and lowering
the lid. “The desk has a false bottom to which the lid is attached by
hinges not placed at the end, but a short distance above it. Thus, when
we put up the lid it closes the secret space, and when the desk is
open—that is, the lid down and resting upon the open drawer beneath
it—it is concealed.”
“It is the greatest curiosity in the shape of a desk that I have seen,”
commented Mrs. Merryman. “Who would suspect a vacancy under what they
suppose to be the floor of the desk, large enough to hold a larger
package than yours? In truth, several of that thickness could be
concealed there if laid side by side.”
“But the hiding place is easily seen if one knows that the secret lies
in holding the lid in a horizontal position; but being always under it,
and the entrance to the secret nook being partly filled in by the lower
end of the lid, it is sure to elude detection.”
“It eluded ours, and Archie was puzzled, although he had seen it.”
“It cannot be seen except at the moment that someone is raising or
lowering the lid,” remarked Hilda, experimenting, “and then only by an
observing person who was standing where a side view of the desk could be
had, as did Archie. When the desk is closed it conceals the false floor;
when it is open it conceals the real one.”
“But you and I are as intelligent as most persons,” said Mrs. Merryman,
reflectively. “How is it that we could not find out the secret of that
desk as did Jerusha Flint? She said in her letter that she had used the
pen, and yet we find it with her letter in the secret nook. Who told her
how to find it?”
“The information must have been in the letter she destroyed. She feared
it would fall in other hands.”
“Yes, I am sure you are right,” answered Mrs. Merryman.
“It is no wonder that she longed to see me,” continued Hilda. “I wish
for her sake that I had reached here in time to listen to all she wished
to say.”
They arose, locked the desk and the cottage door, and, followed by
Archie with the basket, went home, Hilda carrying the package which had
been kept so long from its rightful owner.
Since her return to Dorton she had gone several times to the village
churchyard to visit the grave of her Aunt Ashley—on which Mrs. Warfield
had long before ordered to be placed a handsome memorial stone—and never
left it without evincing her forgiveness by pausing at that of Jerusha
Flint.
The wish had been in her heart to mark that lowly mound by a headstone,
however small and plain—a greater longing than she had ever felt for any
acquisition for herself. Now the way was opened, and the next day she
made it part of her errand to the city to visit the marble yard where
Mrs. Warfield’s order had been faithfully executed, and order one of
snow-white marble bearing only the carved words—“Jerusha Flint.”
Invitations to the wedding reception at “My Lady’s Manor” were sent to
the four members of the Warfield family, but Mrs. Warfield and Fred sent
a courteous regret, promising to visit Hilda at some future time.
“They will never come,” commented Hilda, after reading the letter aloud
to Mr. Courtney. “Fred will not wish to come, and Aunt Sarah would not
travel so far unless Fred or Paul accompanied her.”
“After we are settled in our home we will invite them again,” said Mr.
Courtney, “and if they are kept in ignorance of my knowledge of the
engagement between you and Mr. Warfield it will save them
embarrassment.”
“I shall never tell them unless they ask, and I scarcely think they will
mention it to us, or to anyone.”
Mrs. Lura purposed making her annual visit to her uncle Robert De Cormis
and his family in Philadelphia about that time, and Paul accompanied her
there, and to the reception at “My Lady’s Manor.”
Upon her return to Ohio she discanted so volubly upon the beauty of the
bride, the elegance of the bridegroom, and the grandeur of their home
when in the presence of Fred that Mrs. Warfield was constrained to think
that the chief pleasure she took in the visit was the opportunity it
gave her to embarrass him.
Mrs. MacQuoid and Chloe were rejoiced that the home had a mistress, and
that mistress, Hilda, and Sandy, who had resumed his position as
coachman as soon as Mr. Courtney returned from Europe, was more than
satisfied, and drove the iron-grays to town and back happier than a
king.
Mr. and Mrs. Valentine Courtney made an effort to induce Archie to give
up his wanderings and remain with them, but to all inducements he made
the same reply, “No, Archie has plenty of homes; he must walk about to
find people in the snow.”
“My Lady’s Manor” was a charming visiting place to the young people of
the neighborhood, and to no one more so than to Erma Merryman, who
looked upon it as a second home, and upon Hilda as a loved sister.
One morning, about two years after Hilda had taken up her residence
there, Mr. Courtney came into the nursery with an open letter in his
hand. The king of that small realm was Valentine Courtney, Jr., a
healthy, handsome boy, “just as good as he is handsome,” being the
opinion of each and all who saw him.
“I think I have a pleasant surprise for you, dear,” said Mr. Courtney,
taking the infant upon his knee and looking with loving admiration upon
mother and child.
“I am not easily surprised, but have my share of woman’s curiosity. What
is it?” smiled Hilda.
“Judge Sylvester happened to mention to me some time ago that he wished
a partner in his law business and preferred a young man. I thought
immediately of Fred, and as Sylvester appeared willing to have me write
to him, I did so, remembering that Mrs. Warfield said in one of her
letters that he wished to go into partnership with an established firm.
Fred answered promptly, and the result is that he is coming to Baltimore
and we will have him near us.”
“That was so kind and thoughtful in you; Aunt Sarah will appreciate it,”
said Hilda, gratefully.
“I have been wishing to do them some favor that they would accept, in
return for their kindness to you, and am glad that this was acceptable.”
Hilda wrote that evening to Mrs. Warfield, inviting her to come with
Fred and make a long visit, a request with which Mrs. Warfield gladly
complied.
Thus before a month passed Fred Warfield was established as partner with
Judge Sylvester in Baltimore, and Mrs. Warfield was at “My Lady’s
Manor,” where her son was always a welcome guest.
CHAPTER XV—HILDA’S HOME
Five happy years had passed since Hilda had become the cherished wife of
Mr. Courtney, and during those years Mrs. Warfield had spent two winters
at “My Lady’s Manor,” and was there for the third. She was expecting to
return to her Ohio home, for spring had again made the earth jubilant
with the song of birds and fragrant with the perfume of flowers.
Although no confidences were solicited or given upon the subject, Hilda
knew that her beloved guest was happier during these visits than at any
other time since Paul’s marriage, because away from the domineering
presence of Mrs. Lura, who was growing more like Jerusha Flint every
year of her life.
No childish voices disturbed the quietude of the farmhouse; perfect
order reigned, and Mrs. Lura could devote all the time she wished to
embroidery, the chief pleasure of her existence.
There were many reasons for the sojourn at “My Lady’s Manor” being
pleasant to Mrs. Warfield, not the least of which was having Fred so
near, a lawyer in good position, popular in society as he had been in
Springfield, and, as was characteristic, falling in love with every
beautiful face new to him.
Mr. Courtney invited him frequently to pass the night with them, taking
him back to his office in the morning; and Fred thought, as had Hilda
years before, that nothing was more enjoyable than the drive in a
luxurious carriage drawn by a span of handsome, spirited horses.
Then Mrs. Warfield was always happy in the company of children, and
believed that no better or handsomer boy could be found than the small
Valentine; and the dainty blue-eyed darling—Sarah Warfield Courtney—was,
in her eyes, the perfection of infantile beauty and excellence.
Another tie which bound her to Hilda and Hilda’s home was the articles
which had belonged to Mrs. Ashley; and she passed some time each day in
the room containing them; relics hallowed by the touch of the lovely and
beloved young sister.
She loved the neighborhood of Dorton and its people; she and Mrs. Carl
Courtney were congenial in every way, were members of the same
denomination, and although both were too broad-minded to be rigidly
sectarian, it was a dear tie that attached them to each other.
Her visit, however, was nearly finished, and she was making preparations
to return to Springfield, when she received a letter from Mrs. Lura,
eminently characteristic of that managing little matron. It read:
“Dear Mother—I think you will be surprised to hear of a change
made in our household arrangements. Father has always been
lonely since I married and left him, and it occurred to me that
it would save me much time and trouble going back and forth if I
could have him with us. So he has given up the parsonage, and as
he has always been accustomed to a large front room with
southern exposure, and where sunlight comes in freely, I have
given him yours, which, being just across the hall from Paul’s
and mine, I think suits him well, and I am sure you should be
satisfied with the one back of it, as Angie tells me you used it
the summer that Mrs. Lacy and two other visitors were at the
farmhouse, so you must have preferred it.
“Believing that you cannot fail in agreeing to this, I remain
“Your affectionate daughter,
“Lura Warfield.”
After receiving this epistle it appeared to be a suitable time for Mr.
and Mrs. Courtney to again urge their loved friend to remain with them,
and as that letter seemed to be the only thing required to make her
decide, she agreed to stay.
They all had occasion to rejoice that she had thus decided, for the next
week after she had appointed to go to Ohio, little Valentine was ill of
scarlet fever, and Mrs. Warfield, who loved the boy as if he were of her
own flesh and blood, was, next to Hilda, his devoted nurse.
“’Pears like ter me, Kitty,” said Andy one morning when the dangerous
symptoms were at their height, “dat Marse Val didn’t seem chipper dis
mornin’ when he com’d over to see Marse Carl an’ Mis’ Emma; has yer took
notice to it, Kitty?”
“Marse Val never looked handsomer than he did this yer mornin’,” replied
Kitty, decidedly.
“I didn’t say nothin’ ’bout handsome, Kitty!” exclaimed Andy irately. “I
done said he wan’t so chipper. I don’t like dat pale face, Kitty;
’tain’t for no good, min’ dat.”
“I may as well tell you, Uncle Andy,” said Kitty, hesitatingly, “that
Chloe told me all about it; she was in de china closet when Mis’ Emma
was over dar yistady, and heard her an’ Mis’ Warfield talkin’. De doctor
comes twice a day to see little Marse Valentine and little Mis’ Sarah;
dey has de scarlet fever, an’ Dr. Lattinger is afeard dat little Marse
Valentine won’t live.”
“Well! well! well!” cried Andy, shaking his white head, and brushing
away a tear with the back of his wrinkled hand. “I’s nearly a hundred
years ol’, an’ has toted Marse Val in my arms when he was a chipper
baby. I done lubed dat chile like I lubed my own chillen, an’ now can’t
help him none in his trouble.”
“We must all have trouble in dis world, Uncle Andy.”
“I know dat, but de good Lord won’t shorely take little Marse Val an’
leave me who ain’t no ’count nohow. I’s like a withered apple on a dead
branch, dat no wind nor frost nor hail kin fotch down from offen de
tree.”
“Chloe told me that Dr. Lattinger says much depends on de nursin’, and
dey has good nurses. I tell you that it is a mighty good thing Mis’
Hilda has dat Ohio lady to call on in time of trouble.”
“’Pears ter me yer knows a heap dis mornin’, Kitty,” remarked Andy
dryly. “’Spose yer was ’tendin’ to keep all dis from de ol’ man.”
“No, Uncle Andy, but Mis’ Emma said it was better not to tell you unless
you asked, for it would only distress you, for you think so much of
Marse Val.”
“Of course I does, Kitty, but nobody wants to be kep’ in de dark, yer
knows dat yer own self! Ol’ folks wants ter know what is goin’ on, an’
how is dey ter know widout somebody tells ’em?”
“I will tell you all I know, Uncle Andy,” said Kitty remorsefully, as
the old man took out a remnant of plaid handkerchief to dry his tears.
“What do you want to know next?”
“Whar did de chillen catch de feber?”
“Dr. Lattinger says it is in de atmosphere.”
“Is dat sumpin’ to eat or drink, Kitty?”
“No, it is the air.”
“Den why couldn’t he say de air? Oh, ’twill be mighty hard for Marse Val
to part wid dat little boy and gal. Dey is de light of his eyes.”
“But maybe he won’t have to part wid dem, Uncle Andy,” said Kitty,
cheerfully, “and de sorrow of a night will be forgot in de joy of de
mornin’.”
“But I am afeard dey’ll be taken, Kitty,” sighed the old man tearfully.
“I ain’t axed my heavenly Marster to let me lib a little longer, not
sense I had seen Marse Val so happy in dem chillen, but I suttenly wants
to lib now; an’ if dey is taken I hope de good Lord will spare ol’ Andy
to comfort Marse Val.”
Andy was spared this grief, for to the joy of many hearts the children
recovered; and when the balmy summer weather came were well enough to
enjoy many pleasant drives over the shady country roads.
Hilda, though favored with efficient helpers, lived far from an idle,
aimless life, for her days were filled with good works. The plans
originated by Mr. Courtney for promoting the temporal and spiritual
welfare of his fellow creatures were heartily seconded by her; she was
in every way a helpmeet.
Time passed speedily and happily in their home, varied by visits from
friends from the city and the neighborhood, one of the best loved being
Erma Merryman. She had returned from her school in Baltimore, a cultured
and accomplished young lady, cherished by the home circle and admired in
society.
Fred, in his frequent visits to “My Lady’s Manor,” saw, admired, and as
was his wont, fell in love with her which impelled Hilda to have a
serious talk with him.
“Erma is a sweet, confiding girl,” she said, “and if you are only
intending to flirt with her I consider it my duty to warn her and her
parents that their confidence in you is misplaced; for you will leave
her for the next pretty face you see.”
“Oh, Cousin Hilda, please don’t prejudice them against me! I am really
in earnest this time.”
“So you always say. Fred, what does make you so fickle and
inconsistent?”
“Absence, Cousin Hilda.”
“Absence! Oh, shame. What style of husband would you make when you so
easily forget a loved one when separated for a time?”
“But the case would be entirely different, if the lady were my wife.
Never fear, Cousin Hilda. If I am fortunate enough to win Miss Erma
Merryman you will see me one of the best of husbands; you will be proud
of me yet.”
“Listen, Fred; you and your family have been dear, kind friends to me;
but so, also, have been Uncle and Aunt Merryman, and it would distress
me beyond measure to have them made unhappy through you.”
“But I will not give them unhappiness; instead, I wish to give them a
son-in-law first-class in every respect. Do, Cousin Hilda, lend a
helping hand by speaking a good word for me.”
“No, sir; I will do nothing of the kind. Making or breaking matrimonial
engagements is something at which my conscience rebels; and if ever I
should be tempted to aid in that line, it certainly would not be for one
so unsettled in the affections as yourself.”
Fred laughed in his usual amiable and lighthearted manner, but Hilda was
too much disturbed to smile.
“It was never excusable in you, Fred, even with youth on your side; but
at your age it is positively culpable. You will lose the respect of all
right-minded people, for if there is a person who merits ridicule, it is
a light-headed, trifling old beau.”
“But Cousin Hilda, how can I convince you that I am in earnest this
time? I really love Miss Erma and intend asking her to be my wife.”
“No doubt; but unless you give me your word of honor, as a gentleman,
that you will not trifle with the affections of that lovely girl, but
will keep your word, Mr. Courtney and myself will not consider you
worthy of respect, and our home will be closed against you.”
“I do give you my word of honor as a gentleman that I will ask Erma
Merryman to be my wife; and if she accepts, will ask the very earliest
time that she will agree to for our marriage, and will not make the
least effort to break the engagement though the face of an houri should
tempt me. Will that satisfy you, Cousin Hilda?”
“Yes, and no one will rejoice more than I to see you happily married;
and you cannot fail in happiness if your wife be Erma Merryman.”
The evening that Hilda and Fred had this conversation Erma received a
letter from Anita Appleton, a school friend in Hagerstown, accepting the
cordial invitation given her by Erma the week before, to pass a month at
the Merryman farmhouse.
She had scarcely finished the perusal of it when Fred called and was
told of the expected visitor, and innocent satisfaction beamed in her
gentle face when she noticed that his brow grew clouded, and the smile
left his lips.
“You do not seem glad, Mr. Warfield,” she said. “I am sure you will be
pleased with her. She is not only very beautiful, but is lovely in
disposition. She is accomplished and witty; very different from me,
which is, I suppose, my reason for loving her more than any girl in the
school in Baltimore.”
“I am glad for your sake, Miss Erma, but not for my own. I wish only
your society,” he said, taking her small, white hand in his, “not only
for the evenings of the coming month, but for all time. I came to ask
you to be my wife,” and accustomed as was Fred to making proposals of
marriage, his voice trembled with apprehension as to the answer.
Erma’s face flushed, then paled, and she remained silent; a silence
which Fred misconstrued.
“I am aware that it was my duty to have first asked your parents’
consent, but you have given but little encouragement that you cared for
me, and now this expected visitor has unsettled my plans.”
Erma was still silent; she seemed to be collecting her thoughts for an
answer.
“Promise me that you will be my wife; promise now, before a stranger
steps in to prevent us being alone together! If you will consent, I will
seek the consent of your father and mother before I leave this evening.”
“I must have time to consider,” said Erma; “you cannot expect me to take
such an important step without reflection, or consultation with papa and
mamma.”
“But you can certainly give me some hope, or appoint some early date
when you can give me your decision!”
“Yes, I will appoint a time,” she said, gently. “When Anita’s visit is
over, if you ask me again I will give you my decision. There is no need
to speak to papa and mamma in regard to it; their only wish is for my
happiness. They could say no more to you than I have already done, and I
am sure that they will give free and full consent to any choice I may
make.”
“But I would be so much happier if you would promise me now, so much
more settled in mind than if kept in suspense for more than a month.”
“The time will soon pass, and we must bend all our thoughts toward
making Anita’s visit pleasant. We will take her out driving and on
horseback. Cecil Courtney would, I think, help make a party of four for
many a pleasant expedition.”
“Then Cecil must be her escort; I will not give you up to him!” said
Fred, his face flushing warmly.
“We will not consult our own pleasure,” replied Erma, gently. “Whatever
will be most agreeable to Anita for the short time she will be here must
be our pleasure. I only hope that you will assist in entertaining her by
coming as many evenings as you can.”
“There is nothing to prevent my coming from Baltimore every evening with
Mr. Courtney; you know that I have a standing invitation to ‘My Lady’s
Manor.’ Mr. Courtney is glad to have my company in the drive out and
back to the city.”
“I know it; Mr. Courtney loves you as he would an own brother.”
Early the following week Miss Appleton came, was cordially welcomed by
the Merrymans, and proved to be one of the most agreeable of guests, a
brilliant, attractive creature, with whom every member of the family
felt at home from the moment she crossed the door sill, and whose cheery
presence seemed to pervade the whole house.
Anita had perfect taste in dress; and every article of her artistic and
elegant wardrobe was becoming to her. More than once, the very first
evening in the parlor of the Merryman home, where several young people
were congregated in honor of her arrival, Erma saw Fred’s glance rest
upon the beautiful face of her friend, and then upon hers, and she read
his thoughts as correctly as if they were spoken words.
“Bird of Paradise and gentle dove,” he had said in a low tone to her,
and she had the intuition that “Bird of Paradise” was the ideal of the
spoiled favorite of society, and not the sober plumaged dove.
Cecil Courtney was more than pleased to act as escort to one of the
girls, and, seeming to prefer Erma, Fred did not object; so after the
first drive and horseback expedition, all fell naturally into the places
which they had filled the beginning of the visit.
Fred made no secret of his preference for the companionship of Anita,
and soothed his conscience with the thought that he had been solicited
by Erma to help entertain her friend, and she surely could not be so
unjust as to feel aggrieved that he had taken her at her word.
The visit was over and Anita returned to her home, and Fred, true to the
letter of his request, and his promise to Hilda, called to hear Erma’s
decision.
“I have concluded that we are not at all suited to each other, Mr.
Warfield,” said Erma when he again made his offer of marriage.
A swift look of relief crossed Fred’s expressive features, and any
lingering idea that he really cared for her fled from Erma’s mind.
The next day she went to take tea at “My Lady’s Manor,” and Hilda
rejoiced at heart that she was not a love-lorn damsel, but was, as
usual, bright and cheerful.
“Fred seemed pleased with your friend Anita,” remarked Hilda as the two
were seated in the shaded veranda while Mrs. Warfield and the children
were taking their afternoon rest.
“Not pleased only, but captivated. He is certainly in love now, if never
before.”
“But Erma, dear, if you care for Fred, was it wise to invite your
beautiful friend to visit you at this time?”
A smile, as if the question had called up some pleasant remembrance,
hovered upon the lips of Erma, and Hilda’s heart grew so light that she
laughed gleefully.
“Tell me, my Erma,” she said, assuming a tragic air, “pour out the
secrets of that heart into my faithful bosom.”
“I will, oh friend of my childhood!” laughed Erma; then with tears of
feeling in her eyes she added, “Oh, Hilda, how grateful I am every hour
since Anita’s visit that I was willing to agree with papa and mamma’s
advice to invite her to visit me at this time.”
“The advice of Uncle and Aunt Merryman?” exclaimed Hilda in surprise.
“Yes, I had told them of Mr. Warfield’s flippant manner of speaking of
his broken engagements, and they trembled for my happiness should I
become his wife. That was our reason for inviting Anita at this time and
the result is just as we expected.”
“And you are not crushed by the blow? Ah, Erma, dear, someone has taken
possession of that gentle heart of yours.”
Erma’s downcast eyes and flushing cheeks confirmed her in this opinion
in advance of the artless words, “Yes, Hilda, I compared him with Cecil
Courtney, and he dwindled into insignificance beside that manly,
reliable friend that I have known from babyhood. And oh, Hilda, Cecil
has always cared for me and I did not know it! Nor did I know until
Anita’s visit that I cared for him.”
“I congratulate you both from my heart; but Erma, dear, there is another
side of the question to be considered. Was there not danger of your
friend Anita becoming attached to Fred? You cannot deny that he is
handsome and agreeable.”
“I told her that he was a known trifler, and she was not many evenings
in his society until she saw that my opinion was correct. She went away
perfectly fancy free, so far as Fred was concerned. I cannot answer for
him.”
Erma had not long to wait to hear how Fred fared, for Anita’s second
letter informed her that he had written an offer of marriage which she
declined for two reasons, one being that she could not respect a man who
so trifled with the affections, and the other, that after her return she
promised herself in marriage to a young man worthy in every respect,
absence proving that they were all in all to each other.
Winter, with its sleighing parties and other amusements, brought the
young people together frequently, and Cecil Courtney was always Erma’s
escort, both their families, the Lattingers, and in truth the whole
neighborhood approving highly of the prospective union.
Thus the months passed, and one sweet June morning a company of dear
friends were gathered in the parlor of the Merryman farmhouse to witness
the marriage, after which the newly-made husband and wife went upon a
wedding journey and then took up their residence in Baltimore, as happy
a young couple as could be found in “Maryland, My Maryland.”
The evening of the wedding day Hilda and the children took one of their
favorite walks to Dorton churchyard, and while the little ones, under
the care of Chloe, gathered wild flowers that dotted the grassy
enclosure, Hilda went to the resting place of Jerusha Flint.
When she reached the spot she was surprised to see a lady beside it, and
more so to find in her no stranger, but Mrs. Robert De Cormis, of
Philadelphia, the aunt, by marriage, of Mrs. Lura Warfield.
“No wonder that you are surprised to see me, my dear,” she said, as
Hilda greeted her cordially. “I am on my way to your house to pass the
night with you, if agreeable to you to entertain me at this time. The
postmaster at Dorton pointed out ‘My Lady’s Manor,’ but I took a circuit
from the direct way in order to visit this churchyard.”
“Nothing would give us greater pleasure than to have you with us, Mrs.
De Cormis. Shall we walk, or would you prefer that I send Chloe to have
the carriage come for us?”
“I prefer walking this lovely evening, and we can converse on our way. I
came from Philadelphia this morning, and stopped off in Baltimore in
order to see Horace Flint, the brother of Jerusha Flint. He had
forwarded letters to our address which was the reason for my coming. My
dear, do you know that Jerusha was my husband’s niece, the daughter of
his only sister?”
“His niece!” echoed Hilda, halting to look into the face of Mrs. De
Cormis; “his sister’s daughter! Then she was first cousin to Lura
Warfield, wife of Cousin Paul.”
“Yes, her own cousin; Lura’s father and Jerusha’s mother were brother
and sister.”
“Lura Warfield has no knowledge of it, I am sure. I have every reason to
know that she never heard of Jerusha Flint until she became acquainted
with me,” commented Hilda.
“No, I am sure of it. My husband never heard of Jerusha until we
received the letter from her brother—Horace De Cormis Flint—which
Jerusha requested should be forwarded to her grandfather. The letter
proved itself, having been written by Jerusha’s mother—my sister-in-law,
long since dead; and enclosed in it was my father-in-law’s reply.”
“But I cannot understand it,” exclaimed Hilda in bewilderment. “Jerusha
died several years ago. Why were not her mother’s and her grandfather’s
letters forwarded at that time to your husband, Mr. Robert De Cormis,
instead of waiting until now?”
“Horace Flint gave the excuse that as he and his sister Jerusha had
lived until past middle age without any acquaintance with their mother’s
relatives he should never have made himself known were it not for the
request of Jerusha.”
“I never saw Horace Flint,” remarked Hilda. “He may never have lived in
this neighborhood, or if so, must have left it before my remembrance.”
“He did not mention how long he has lived in Baltimore, but just
incidentally mentioned that Jerusha’s home was with him until she rented
the cottage where a lady lived whose name was Ashley.”
“It is so surprising that I can as yet scarcely comprehend it,” said
Hilda.
“It was the same to me, and the perusal of the two letters sent by
request of Jerusha was a great grief to my husband. I will tell you of
them.
“The mother of Jerusha and Horace Flint was the only daughter of Father
De Cormis, and was several years older than her two brothers—Rev. Horace
De Cormis, of Woodmont, Ohio, and Robert De Cormis, my husband.
“She was beautiful, but self-willed, and in spite of the threats of her
father and the entreaties of her mother persisted in receiving the
attentions of a young man named Archibald Flint, who was visiting
Philadelphia from San Francisco.
“He was handsome, cultured and amiable, but without knowledge of
business of any kind.
“To break off this intimacy Miss De Cormis was sent to a distant
boarding school. Mr. Flint followed, she eloped and they were married,
and for several years her parents heard no word of them. Not knowing
that during this time her mother had died, and being in abject poverty,
Mrs. Flint wrote to her parents from her poor home in Baltimore,
beseeching them for the sake of her little daughter, Jerusha—named for
Mother De Cormis—to send relief.
“My father-in-law was a man of implacable temper; he wrote commanding
her never to communicate with him again. He reproached her as being the
cause of her mother’s death, and added that her ingratitude and
disobedience to her parents was being visited upon her children. He
concluded his letter by saying that he disowned her as a daughter, had
disinherited her, and had commanded his young sons, Horace and Robert,
under the same penalty, never to see her or communicate with her in any
way.
“In this letter he returned the one she had written; and these were the
two letters which Jerusha had requested her brother Horace to send their
grandfather; but he being years before in his grave, we, who are living
in his old home, received them.”
“Poor Jerusha had these letters,—her mother’s to grieve over, and her
grandfather’s to sour her against the world,” sighed Hilda. “Her poor
young mother was severely punished for her disobedience. I wonder how
long she lived after receiving that letter?”
“It must have been several years, for Horace Flint mentioned in our
conversation to-day that Jerusha was ten years of age and he was six,
when, after the death of their mother, they were taken by their father
to the orphan asylum.”
“I wonder what became of the father?” questioned Hilda.
“We always supposed that he died years ago, our reason for thinking so
being a letter found among the papers left, by Father De Cormis. It was
written to him by a nurse in the hospital in Baltimore, saying that a
man was lying there dangerously ill of brain fever, and in his pocket
they had found a letter which, being addressed to Father De Cormis, the
nurse had written to enclose it. But Horace informed me to-day that his
father recovered.”
“I wonder if Father De Cormis gave any attention to the letter of the
nurse?” questioned Hilda.
“I think not, nor to the one Archibald enclosed in it, which was so
pathetic in its appeal that, so well as I knew my father-in-law, I
wondered that he could steel his heart against it.
“It was written at the bedside of his sick wife, and in it Father De
Cormis was implored to send relief to the suffering woman and her little
children. The writer added that he was ill, and exhausted from watching,
and from a long walk of several miles to ask assistance of his
brother-in-law, Joshua Farnsworth, of ‘My Lady’s Manor,’ who was willing
and able to assist him, but who had died suddenly, so that hope was
extinguished.
“He wrote that he had no expectation or wish to live, but while able to
write, and with a clear mind, he wished to state the incidents of his
visit to his brother-in-law, Joshua Farnsworth, at ‘My Lady’s Manor,’
which, with his many anxieties and insufficient food, had brought on the
fever from which he was then suffering.
“In order to make his statement plain, he dated back to his boyhood in
San Francisco, where he and his sister were the only children of wealthy
parents who indulged them in every wish. He grew up without knowledge of
business of any kind, his parents lost their property, and this was
followed by their death.
“His sister married Joshua Farnsworth, who at that time lived in San
Francisco, and at the age of twenty-one she died, leaving an infant
son—Reginald—whom Mr. Farnsworth placed in the care of a friend and left
for Maryland and became owner of ‘My Lady’s Manor,’ now your home.
“Archibald wrote that being without home or kindred—except his little
nephew, Reginald Farnsworth—he left San Francisco for Philadelphia. At
this point in his letter he implored pardon—as he had done many times
before—for the elopement, and added that they had wandered about seeking
employment, until compelled to remain in Baltimore owing to the ill
health of his wife. They were reduced to want, when he heard
incidentally that his brother-in-law, Joshua Farnsworth, was living
here, and he walked from Baltimore to see him, ask for help and then
return the same night. He saw Mr. Farnsworth at the post-office and
walked with him to ‘My Lady’s Manor’ and up to the seats upon the roof,
where they could converse undisturbed. There Mr. Farnsworth agreed to
take him back to Baltimore that night in his carriage and provide
liberally for his family.
“He had scarcely finished speaking when he placed his hand upon his
heart and fell back lifeless. The shock to Archibald was so great that
for some time he sat motionless; then, realizing the danger to himself
if found there alone, he resolved to escape from the house. When he
reached the corridor he saw the open door in the wall of a back attic
room. He crept through it into a meat room, closed it after him and went
down a flight of steps and out a door which he locked and took the key,
unconsciously. He walked back to Baltimore, where at the bedside of his
wife he wrote the letter to Father De Cormis, closing it with a
heartfelt petition for assistance, and taking all the blame of the
daughter’s disobedience upon himself.
“The letter was never mailed by him, for his wife died that night. The
next morning he took Jerusha and Horace to the orphan asylum, then went
to the hospital, where the letter was found upon his person.”
“Does Horace Flint say that his father is yet living?” asked Hilda.
“Yes, but he has no home, but wanders about, his mind nearly a blank
since his attack of brain fever.”
“It surely is Archie, the Archie who saved my life!” exclaimed Hilda.
“No one in the neighborhood knows his last name, for he has forgotten
it.”
“Horace mentioned that he sees him frequently, as did Jerusha, but
without making themselves known to him. I think there is no doubt but he
is the Archie you speak of; and, my dear, I am sure you will be
surprised to know that Jerusha was the great-granddaughter of a French
nobleman—the Marquis De Cormis. He was a noted officer in the French
army, but owing to a sudden ebullition of temper was forced to flee from
his native land.”
“Is it possible?” exclaimed Hilda. “I wonder if Jerusha knew it!”
“Yes, her mother told her of it in the letter which Jerusha sent to her
brother Horace, and which Horace forwarded to Philadelphia. He also
showed me a slip cut from a London newspaper of that date which gave all
the details of the affair which made a refugee of the marquis.”
“Do you know what it was?”
“Yes, my father-in-law told us of it a short time before his death, and
we also found a full account of it among his papers and those of the
marquis, which he had kept. The substance of it was that the young
Marquis De Cormis was at one time summoned from the frontier by his
superior officer, and when he upon a dark, stormy night arrived at the
tent of the officer, cold, wet, and exhausted from a long ride, he was
severely and insultingly reprimanded for his delay in reaching there.
“The haughty spirit of the marquis could not brook the injustice from
one whose social position was inferior to his, and seizing a boot which
the officer had just removed, he hurled it at the head of its owner. It
struck him upon the temple and he fell to the ground unconscious.
“The marquis rushed from the tent and with the help of his aides escaped
to England, and from thence sailed to America, where he lived in the
strictest retirement. He married in Philadelphia and my father-in-law
was the only heir to the property in France, and to the title, neither
of which he made effort to claim.
“In my father-in-law’s will was a request that my husband should go to
France and lay claim to the property, and divide it equally between
himself and Horace, which has been done.”
The two ladies had walked slowly toward “My Lady’s Manor” during the
conversation, and upon reaching it found that Archie, who had come the
evening before, was still there; and after Hilda had shown Mrs. De
Cormis to her room she returned to have a chat with him.
“You have never told me your last name, Archie,” she said gently as she
took a seat beside him. “Every person has a last name, and it would
please me to know yours.”
“Archie forgets; he has tried, and tried, and cannot think,” and a look
of sad perplexity came into the worn face.
“Is it Flint? Archibald Flint?”
A gleam of glad recognition came into the eyes of the wanderer, and he
clasped his hands in delight.
“That is it! Archibald Flint! Archie has never heard it since he had the
fever. Archibald Flint! Yes, that is Archie’s name.”
From that time he made no effort to leave “My Lady’s Manor.” He said he
was tired of looking for people in the snow; he must rest. So he
remained in that comfortable home, frequently saying to himself,
“Archibald Flint! Yes, that is Archie’s name,” and the home of the one
whose life he had saved was truly a haven of rest to his weary feet.
Lives of usefulness, peace and happiness were enjoyed by the Courtneys
and their loved Mrs. Warfield; and Mrs. Ashley’s prayer had, in God’s
own time and way, been fully answered; for Hilda was a consistent
Christian, and her home and that of Sarah Warfield was one and the same.
THE END.
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 40620 ***
|